All Along

Amynoelle

Rating: R
Genres: Drama, Romance
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 22/02/2003
Last Updated: 16/07/2003
Status: completed

EPILOGUE POSTED!!!!! It has been five years since Harry Potter has seen either Ron Weasley or Hermione Granger. He left them behind after graduation to lead a solitary life as an auror. A surprise announcement leads him to return to his friends to hopefully reclaim the one thing that he has always wanted: Hermione’s heart, but can time heal all wounds?

Chapters

1. untitled

2. Extra! Extra!

3. Someday

4. Unexpected

5. Hello Again

6. Flashback

7. Upside Down & Inside Out

8. The Best Laid Plans

9. Fitting

10. The More Things Change

11. Time

12. Two Conversations About One Thing

13. Lunch Time Confessions

14. Tell Me No Lies

15. Paradise

16. Two of Hearts

17. You've Got To Hide Your Love Away

18. All Good Things...

19. Then the Morning Comes

20. Nothing's As Bad As It Seems

21. Find Me

22. To Sleep Per Chance to Dream

23. Revelations

24. Hero

25. Game, Set, Match

26. Tying Loose Ends, Tying the Knot

27. Epilogue

1. untitled

Disclaimer: I don’t own these characters…they are not mine. They are JK Rowling’s, Scholastic Books, etc….not mine. I am just a Harry/Hermione fan. This is my second fan-fiction and I hope that you all like it. Please read and review.

Backstory: It has been five years since Harry Potter has seen either Ron Weasley or Hermione Granger. He left them behind after graduation to lead a solitary life as an auror. A surprise announcement leads him to return to his friends to hopefully reclaim the one thing that he has always wanted: Hermione’s heart, but can time heal all wounds?

Chapter One

Memories

Sydney, Australia

Harry Potter was tired. He hadn’t slept in 48 hours. There simply hadn’t been time. The surprise raids had taken two days to complete and the next few days would involve intensive interrogations. They had captured a group of Death Eaters who had retreated to Australia following the defeat of Lord Voldemort. The group had been working on a coup of the Ministry of Magic in London. Extensive spying and recognizance had led them to Australia where they had successfully caught all the suspects.

With everyone present and accounted for, Harry had retreated back to his hotel room for some much needed rest. Such was the life on an auror, he thought. He had known what he was getting into when he’d signed up five years ago. Despite all he’d been through, he’d still arrived for that first day on the job as wide-eyed as he’d been when Hagrid had first taken him to Diagon Alley. He had followed his godfather, Sirius Black, into the career field of an auror. Sirius had become one shortly after his name had been cleared. Harry had followed in his godfather’s footsteps and for the most part, he was glad to have done it. It gave his life some purpose. Considering what his mother and father had given up for him, he’d felt that he’d owed it to them to do something like this. He’d felt the need to protect those closest to him. But this had come at great consequence. In order to protect them, he’d had to leave them behind.

The hardest thing had been to leave her behind. While it had been five years since he’d last seen her face, since he’d last heard her voice, he could still close his eyes and see her. He could dream about her. That was all that he had left now, memories. He tried to tell himself that it was for the best. She was safe, now. She was a thousand miles away, but she was safe. That was the important thing. He’d hoped she was happy. He had started so many notes to her, but had never sent any of them to her. What good would it do? She wouldn’t welcome him back with open arms, especially after what had happened that last night.

He didn’t want to think about that, now. He instead remembered that first day he’d met her. It had been on the Hogwarts Express. He had just met Ron, who was about to show him a spell to turn his rat, Scabbers, yellow.

“…the toadless boy was back, but this time he had a girl with him. She was already wearing her new Hogwarts robes. “Has anyone seen a toad? Neville’s lost one,” she said. She had a bossy sort of voice, lots of bushy brown hair, and rather large front teeth.

“We’ve already told him we haven’t seen it,” said Ron, but the girl wasn’t listening, she was looking at the wand in his hand.

“Oh, are you doing magic? Let’s see it, then?” She sat down. Ron looked taken aback.

“Er----all right.”

He cleared his throat.

“Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow, Turn this stupid, fat rat yellow.”

He waved his wand, but nothing happened. Scabbers stayed gray and fast asleep.

“Are you sure that’s a real spell?” said the girl. “Well, it’s not very good, is it? I’ve tried a few simple spells just for practice and it’s all worked for me. Nobody in my family’s magic at all, it was ever such a surprise when I got my letter, but I was ever so pleased, of course, I mean, it’s the very best school of witchcraft there is, I’ve heard---I’ve learned all our course books by heart, of course, I just hope it will be enough----I’m Hermione Granger, by the way, who are you?”

She said all this very fast.

“I’m Ron Weasley,” Ron muttered.

“Harry Potter,” said Harry.

“Are you really?” said Hermione. “I know all about you of course----I got a few extra books for background reading, and you’re in Modern Magical History and The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts and Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth Century.

Harry laughed as he remembered Ron commenting how that whatever house he was put in, he’d hoped that she wouldn’t be in it. Over the next seven years, both he and Ron came to eat those words, after all the scrapes and adventures Hermione had helped them through. She had changed so much from that bossy, know-it-all girl who’d barged into that train compartment that day. Over the years, she’d become a kind, compassionate, caring girl who still loved to be in charge and still had the same headstrong, competitive nature.

To be honest, he’d never thought of her, consciously anyway, in a romantic sense for a long time. This was due partly due to his suspicion that Ron harbored feelings for Hermione and partly to his own boyish stupidity. He’d been to blind to see that the perfect girl had been right in front of him the entire time. He’d dated other girls while at Hogwarts. None of them could have held a candle to Hermione.

When he realized this, he’d been afraid he’d been too late. Their seventh and final year at Hogwarts was coming to a close. Graduation had been only a few days away. As Head Girl, she was to give a sort of valedictory speech for her classmates. This was quite an honor and Hermione had been very proud of this, as she should have been. Harry knew, though, that Hermione was nervous. She had confided as much to him one night in the Common Room. Ron had dosed off on the couch and Harry and Hermione were sitting in front of the fire.

“I don’t know what I’m going to do,” she’d said. “Graduation is four days away and I haven’t even finished my speech.”

“Well, what do you have so far?” Harry asked her.

“Well, I’ve decided to start with, ‘Greetings fellow students, professors, distinguished guests, family and friends’,” she said.

“And then what?” Harry said.

“That’s pretty much all I’ve got,” Hermione said, sheepishly.

“Oh,” Harry said. “Well, it’s a start.”

“No, it’s not,” Hermione said. “It’s not a start. This is horrible. What am I going to do? What are you laughing at, Harry. This is not funny!”

Harry tried to stifle his laughter. “I’m sorry. I’ve just never seen you at a loss for words,” he said. “Ron will hate that he missed this.”

“You’re not helping me,” she said. “Come on. Give me some idea of what I could say.”

“Well, I think you’re trying too hard,” Harry said. “Don’t get too caught up in what you should say or what others think you should say. Just get up there and speak from your heart. You can do it.”

“I wish it was that simple,” she said.

“It is,” Harry said.

“Well, just give me your word that if I get up there and completely make a fool of myself you won’t laugh at me,” she said. “Promise me.”

“Okay,” Harry said. “I promise. Besides, I think you won’t have a problem thinking of something to say. You’ll probably have a problem keeping it short. I mean, I seem to remember someone giving a speech in Professor Binn’s class that lasted two hours, forty-five minutes and twenty seconds.”

“It wasn’t that long,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes. “Besides, it was a very interesting subject. And as I recall you stayed awake through the whole thing.”

“That’s because I was pressing my quill into my leg to keep me awake,” Harry said.

“Very funny, Potter,” Hermione said, and she took a pillow from the couch and hit him upside the head with it.

“Hey!” Harry said. “You’ll pay for that, Granger.” Harry also picked up a pillow and began to chase a giggling Hermione around the common room.

“For a seeker, you sure are pretty slow. You can catch a small snitch, but you can’t catch a girl!” Hermione yelled as she ran behind the bookshelf. Harry caught her off-guard and they both fell to the floor. They were both breathless and laughing. Harry was on top of Hermione holding her arms down.

“Say uncle,” he said.

“Never,” she said, breathlessly.

“Come on,” he said.

“No!” she said, hiccupping.

All of a sudden, though, Harry stopped laughing. He was looking into her brown eyes. She looked beautiful. She, too, had stopped laughing. Their faces were inches apart. He was just leaning in to kiss her, when a loud, annoyed voice interrupted them.

“For heaven’s sake, I’m trying to get some sleep over here,” Ron said.

Harry quickly let go of Hermione and stood up to face his friend. “Sorry, mate,” Harry said.

“Yeah, I’m sorry, Ron,” Hermione said, standing up. “Well, I’m gonna head on up to my room and work on my speech. Good night, guys.”

“Good night, Hermione,” Ron said.

“Good night, Hermione,” Harry said. He smiled uncomfortably at her and she smiled back and quickly headed upstairs.

Something had happened just then that neither of them were ready to deal with yet.

And that was only the beginning.

Looking back on that night, five years later, Harry wished he had kissed her that night. What if Ron hadn’t interrupted them? There was a lot of what ifs from that last week, that last year at Hogwarts. Harry didn’t want to think about them now. He wanted to sleep and finally sleep did come.

2. Extra! Extra!

Disclaimer:
Not my characters, yada, yada, yada….property of J.K. Rowling….etc.

Thanks to all that have given me such great reviews! I appreciate it so much. Keep ‘em coming! I apologize for this one being so short!

Chapter Two

Extra! Extra!

Sirius woke Harry up early the next morning. He knocked on Harry’s door and told his godson to meet him downstairs at the hotel restaurant for breakfast. They would grab a quick bite to eat and then head back to the center to continue the interrogations of the Death Eaters they’d caught.

It was a refreshed, but still somewhat groggy Harry that went downstairs that morning. He saw Sirius sitting at a table nursing a cup of coffee and reading something. As Harry got closer, he could see it was some sort of newspaper. Whatever it was, Sirius was totally engrossed in it. He hadn’t seen or heard Harry approach. When Harry sat down, Sirius jumped in his seat and quickly put the newspaper under the files that lay beside his breakfast plate.

“Are you okay?” Harry said. “Sorry to startle you.”

“It’s okay,” Sirius said, hastily. He began to pour Harry a cup of coffee.

“Thanks,” Harry said, taking a piece of toast and jam. “What were you reading anyway?”

“I wasn’t reading anything,” Sirius said.

“Yes, you were. The newspaper?” Harry said, pointing to the crumpled paper under the files.

“Oh, just the, um, The Daily Prophet,” Sirius said. “It was owled to me just this morning.”

“Anything interesting to report?” Harry asked.

“Nothing new. You know, the same old stuff that’s always in there,” Sirius said.

“Well, can I see it?” Harry asked. “I’d like to see what’s going on back home.”

He held out his hand, but Sirius just sat there.

“I don’t think that’d be a good idea,” he said.

“Why not?” Harry said. “It’s just the newspaper. Oh, I get it. There’s another article in there about me? I’ve been reading the rubbish they write in there since I was 11. I’m kind of used to it.”

“Well, the article in question isn’t really about you, directly,” Sirius said.

“Well, there’s no harm in me reading it, then,” Harry said. “Come on, Sirius. I’m not 11 years old anymore. I don’t need you to protect me. Let me see the paper.”

“Okay,” Sirius said. “Here.”

Sirius took the paper unfolded it and handed it to Harry. He watched as Harry read the article.

When Harry took the paper, he’d expected everything, but what was actually staring back at him. The words on that page cut at his very soul. He hadn’t expected this.

Wizarding World Agog with Weasley Wedding Plans

By Caroline Cadavie

Mr. And Mrs. Arthur Weasley proudly announce the engagement of their son, Ronald Weasley to Hermione Elizabeth Granger, daughter of muggle Drs. Chris and Anna Granger. Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger, best known as the childhood best friends of The Boy Who Lived, Harry Potter, have been quietly dating for the past three years. The engagement wasn’t a surprise, but was a long-time coming.

The wedding is scheduled to be held on October 24 at 7:00 p.m. at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft & Wizardry. The wedding will be held in the Great Hall and a reception will follow the ceremony. Arthur Weasley will serve as his son’s best man. Ushers will be Percy Weasley, Charlie Weasley, Fred Weasley, Charlie Weasley and Bill Weasley, brothers of the groom. Miss Granger’s attendants will be Ginny Weasley Malfoy (matron of honor), Lavender Brown Finnegan and Susan Bones, school friends of the bride. No word on whether Harry Potter will attend. Keep reading The Daily Prophet for more details on the Wizarding Wedding of the Year.

Harry sat silently holding the paper. Neither he nor Sirius spoke for what seemed like an eternity.

“Well,” Harry said, exhaling.

“How about that?” Sirius said. “Ron and Hermione.”
“Yeah,” Harry said, softly. “Ron and Hermione.”

“You okay with that,” Sirius asked.

“I don’t have any say in that,” Harry said. “I made my choice. I have to live with it.”

“Maybe you didn’t make the right choice.”
“What is that supposed to mean?” Harry asked, crumpling up the newspaper. “You were the one who told me that I should leave. You said that in order to keep her safe, I had to leave.”

“I said that if you were going to be an auror, you had to think about the people in your life and what you would do protect them. I never told you to leave her behind,” Sirius argued.

“What difference does it make now? I made my choice, she’s obviously made hers. If Ron makes her happy, I won’t stand in their way. I’m happy for them,” Harry said.

“You’ve never been a good liar,” Sirius said.

“We better get going. We’re late,” Harry said, looking at his watch.

“And now you’re trying to change the subject,” Sirius said, getting up from the table.

Harry stood up, too. He threw the crumpled newspaper in a garbage can. “There. Out of sight, out of mind. Let’s go.”

Sirius didn’t follow Harry, immediately. He stood looking at him walking away. “Out of sight, maybe. But not out of mind, Harry.”

(In the next chapter, we will see what Hermione has been up to….stay tuned!)

3. Someday

Notes: Well, here’s what I promised….the story now goes into Hermione’s viewpoint….hope ya’ll like. Again, characters aren’t mine….unfortunately….they are J.K. Rowling’s property….yada yada yada….

Chapter Three

Someday

London, England

While Harry was eating breakfast with Sirius, Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley were eating dinner at his parents’ house, The Burrow. News of their engagement had spread fast, and Mrs. Weasley had invited the entire family over to share in the good news. Percy was there with his wife, Penelope. Fred and George had closed up their joke shop in Hogsmeade early to come in for the dinner. Draco Malfoy and his very pregnant wife, Ginny, were also there. The only missing Weasleys were the two eldest---Bill and Charlie. Bill was in France working for Gringotts. He’d sent a congratulatory message to both Hermione and Ron by owl that morning. Charlie was unable to get away from his job working with dragons in Romania. He, too, had sent best wishes to the happy couple. Even Hermione’s parents had managed to come.

To the outside world, it would seem like one big happy family. For the most part, it was. For the bride-to-be, it all of a sudden seemed too much to handle. Everything had happened so fast. Ron had proposed only two days ago. She’d already been approached by a number of dressmakers wanting to design her dress. Mrs. Weasley kept rushing over to hug her every five minutes. Hermione loved Mrs. Weasley dearly, but if she heard one more time how happy she was, Hermione knew she’d lose it.

She didn’t understand why she was so cross lately. She tried to chalk it up to needing more sleep, but had a nagging suspicion it was something more. She loved, Ron. She loved him very much. He’d been there for her. If she were being truthful, she’d never loved him as much as she’d loved Harry.

Even after all that had happened, after all that had been said and done, she still got that funny feeling in her stomach whenever she heard his name or thought about him. She still worried about him. She knew that he was an auror, now. She knew that his job led him to dangerous places where he took perilous chances. She’d worried about him ever since she met him. It was a natural thing to her, though, like breathing.

As she looked around at the friends and family gathered here tonight, she couldn’t help but remember all the good times the three of them---she, Harry and Ron---had there at the Burrow. It had become a tradition during school for them to spend the last couple of weeks of summer vacation there. This place was like a second home to her. She knew Harry felt the same way about the Burrow and the Weasleys as she did.

“Hermione?”

“Hmm?” she said. “Oh, sorry, Ron.”

“You looked lost in your thoughts there. You okay?”

“Yeah, of course,” she said. “I’m just really tired.”

“Not having second thoughts are you?”

“Of course not,” she said. “I’m just tired.”

“Well, we were all going to go outside and play some Quidditch, you want to have a go?” Ron asked her.

“You know how I feel about flying,” she said. “I think I’ll pass. You go on, though. I’ll be fine. I think I’ll take a walk. The fresh air will do me good.”

“Are you sure?” Ron asked. “I could go with you.”

“No,” Hermione said. “Go do your wonsky-faint thing, or whatever it is you call it.”

“I’m not even gonna touch that one with a 10-foot pole,” he said. “Be careful, okay?”

“I will. I’ve got my wand, after all,” she said. “Now, go ahead you prat!”

He kissed her on the cheek before heading outside to join the rest of his family.

Hermione grabbed her jacket and set off on her evening stroll. The sun was just going down and the air was cool and crisp. She was glad for the time alone, to be with her thoughts. She walked for a while, alone in her thoughts.

Without knowing it, or maybe subconsciously knowing it, she came to a clearing that she and Ron and Harry had found one summer. It was a great place to hide during the summer. The trees gave a welcome shade from the hot, summer sun. As she stood under the trees, her mind raced back to a memory of a few years back.

It was the summer after the Triwizard Tournament. Harry and Hermione had been staying with the Weasleys for almost two weeks. They’d be returning to Hogwarts for their fifth year in a couple of days. Hermione had been sleeping in Ginny’s room and Harry had been sharing Ron’s. The one bad thing about the Burrow as Ron was apt to tell anyone who would listen was that if you ever tried to sneak out or go down to the kitchen in the middle of the night, there was always a creaky stair or floorboard that would almost always give you away. Hermione remembered sleeping on a cot in Ginny’s room when she was awoken by the sound of a creaking floorboard.

She knew she should probably just go back to sleep, but something made her get out of bed and check out whatever was happening. She made sure that Ginny was still asleep and slipped on her own robe and opened the door, slightly. To her surprise it wasn’t Fred or George sneaking out, it was Harry. She followed him down the stairs and out the door. She didn’t think he noticed her, but he turned suddenly.

“What are you doing out of bed?” he asked.

“I should ask you the same question,” she said. “Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, I just couldn’t sleep,” he said. “Thought the fresh air would be nice.”

“Do you want some company?” she asked.

For a moment, she thought he’d say no, but to her surprise, he smiled and nodded.

They walked in silence for what seemed like eternity.

“I wanted to thank you, Hermione,” he said, breaking the silence.

“Me? For what?” she asked.

“For being the only person who hasn’t bombarded me with questions about how I’m doing or how I’m feeling,” he said. “I appreciate it, more than you’ll ever know.”

“Well, you know how hard it is for me to be quiet,” she said.

He laughed, softly.

“I hope you don’t think it’s because I didn’t care how you were or didn’t worry about you, because I did. I just knew that if you wanted to talk about it, you would,” she said simply.

“I know,” he said. “Mrs. Weasley looks at me like I’m a wounded puppy or something every time she sees me. I mean it’s nice to know that they care, but I---“

“What?”

“I feel like such a hypocrite,” he said. “You know, that whole thing with Cedric, it was my fault.”

“Harry!” she said. “You know very well that that most definitely was not your fault. You do know that no one blames you for what happened. This was Voldemort’s doing, not yours. You have to know that.”

“I know,” he said. “But it’s still---“

“Still what?” she asked.

“Still really hard to deal with,” he said.

“With time it will all get better,” she said. “Time heals all wounds.”

“Don’t start with the clichés, Hermione,” he said.

“Oh, I know,” she said, trying to lighten the mood. “Every cloud has a silver lining. When life hands you lemons, make lemonade. My dad is always saying stuff like that whenever I feel down about stuff. I can almost tell him what he’s going to say before he says it.”

“How can you do that?” he asked, smiling.

“Do what?”

“Know exactly what to say to make me feel better,” he said. “You’ve always been there for me, Hermione. Even with the whole row with Ron, you believed in me when no one else did. I never told you how much I appreciated that; how much I needed that.”

“That’s what friends are for,” she said. “Oh, there I go again with the clichés. Will I ever have an original thought?”

He laughed again.

“I missed that, you know,” she said. “Your laughter. There hasn’t been enough of that lately. Glad to know it’s back. I hope that it sticks around. You know laughter is the best medicine.”

“Someone really needs to stop you,” he said, laughing. “You’re out of control.”

“Yes, but you love me for it,” she said.

“You always hurt the one you love,” he said, pinching her arm.

“Hey!” she said. “Okay, you are gonna pay for that one. Pay, do you hear me!”

He started to jog and she hurried to catch him.

They had stayed out in the woods until the sun came up. They finally walked back up to the Burrow and sneaked back inside. Luckily, no one had woken up yet. To their delight and amazement, the floorboards and steps didn’t creak when they were sneaking back to their rooms. They bid each other a quick goodbye.

Hermione took off her robe and slipped back under the covers of her cot. She didn’t fall back to sleep, though. Her mind was racing. She had known then, in that one night, that she had fallen in love for the first time in her life. It felt wonderful. She couldn’t imagine ever feeling any different. “I’m gonna love that boy until the day I die,” she whispered. She hoped that someday, she’d work up the nerve to tell him and that someday, he might even return those feelings. Someday, she thought, as she drifted back to sleep. Someday…

“I can’t keep doing this,” Hermione said, wiping away a tear from her face. “My life is with Ron now. I can’t keep thinking back on something that was obviously never meant to be. “

“Goodbye, Harry,” she said, taking one last look at the clearing.

She walked back toward The Burrow. She could hear the sounds of the Weasleys still playing Quidditch in the backyard. The sound of the game got louder with every step. She quickly made her way to the backyard.

“Hermione, dear,” Mrs. Weasley said. “We’d wondered where you ran off to.”

“Just needed some fresh air,” she said. “Clear my head, you know. “

“Glad to have you back, sweetheart,” Mrs. Granger said to her daughter. “This is truly amazing, this Quidditch.”

“You should see an actual game being played, Mom,” Hermione said. “You should have seen Harry play. There was never anyone like him on a broom, Mom. He was truly amazing.”

“Well, maybe someday I will,” Mrs. Granger said, with a knowing smile at her daughter.

“Yeah,” Hermione said, looking up at Ron. “Someday….”

4. Unexpected

Chapter Four

Unexpected

Harry didn’t think he could take this much longer. He’d been stuck in this room with Russell Tipton, one of the suspects that they’d captured the previous evening. Tipton wasn’t saying much of anything. He’d kept his answers to Harry’s questions short and simple, not muttering more than a “yes” or “no” to anything Harry asked.

Of course, he hadn’t expected Tipton to be forthcoming with information. These people were loyal to a fault, Harry had to admit. He’d been with Tipton for nearly three hours and hadn’t accomplished much of anything. Well, that wasn’t exactly true. Harry had determined without a doubt that Tipton had to have the worst breath in the free world. It reminded him of Fluffy, the three-headed dog who had guarded the Sorcerer’s Stone.

“Okay, Tipton,” Harry began. “The way I see it, you have two options. The first being that you can tell me what I want to hear and have guaranteed immunity.”

“And the other?” Tipton asked.

“The other is the less desirable one. You could spend the rest of your miserable life holed up in Azkaban with nothing but Dementors for company. Now, I don’t know about you, but I know which one I’d choose,” Harry said.

“I’ve already told you that I don’t know anything,” Tipton said.

“We both know that’s not the truth,” Harry said.

“Okay, say I do know something,” Tipton said. “How can you guarantee that they won’t find me and punish me for such an act of treason?”

“We can set you up in the Wizard Protection Program,” Harry said. “You can get a new name, a new identity, a new life. What other choice do you have, Tipton? You can end this dismal life of yours and start things over. We can guarantee your safety, if you can guarantee us information. Quid Pro Quo, Tipton, Quid Pro Quo.”

“You can do that?” Tipton said, taking the bait.

“We can do that,” Harry said. “You have my word.”

“Okay,” Tipton said. “What do you want to know?”

“We know that the Ministry was the number one target of your group, but what other places did they have in their sights?” Harry asked.

“Not just places, Mr. Potter,” Tipton said. “People.”

“People?”

“Yes,” Tipton said. “Namely Albus Dumbledore.”

“You’d never be able to get into Hogwarts,” Harry said. “That place has too many hidden protections.”

“We knew that,” Tipton said. “We were going to try and get him while he was at the Ministry, the plan was to send him an emergency owl saying that he was needed immediately at the Ministry.”

“Well, the Ministry has protections, too,” Harry said. “Almost as many as Hogwarts.”

“We had someone on the inside,” Tipton said. “And before you ask me who it is, no, I don’t know who it was. All I know is that we had someone on the inside.”

“You expect me to believe that?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Tipton said. “I’m telling you the Merlin’s honest truth. We have a number of people stationed at both Hogwarts and the Ministry. Moles, if you will.”

“Okay,” Harry said. “But you have no idea who these people were?”

“No, besides, I was just a drone, Mr. Potter. A goon, a stooge, if you will. They weren’t going to let me in on the big details, you know? All I knew was that there were people on our side stationed throughout both places just waiting to make a move.”

“And they are still there, right now?”

“Yes, as far as I know,” Tipton said.

“Okay, so Dumbledore was a target,” Harry said. “Who else?”

“There are a couple of researchers in the Ministry who we were also looking at. Namely, a Dr. Granger.”

“Hermione Granger?”

“Yeah, I think that’s her name,” Tipton said. “The Dark Lord was always impressed with her. Before he died, he used to say that she would have been great use to us on our side. He used to say a mind like hers was a terrible thing to waste.”

“Tell me what the plan for her was, now,” Harry said, firmly. He could feel the anger rising up in him. A little voice in the back of his head told him that he’d better keep cool. He couldn’t let his emotions get the better of him, not now. Not now, when he was so close to having the information he’d been after for so long.

“I’m not really sure,” Tipton said. “All I know is that she’s been working on some top-secret research that some of our higher authorities wanted. She and her assistant, Dean Thomas.”

“You better not by lying to me,” Harry said. “I swear to you, if anything happens to Hermione Granger because you didn’t tell me all that you knew, I will personally hunt you down and you’ll wish you were in Azkaban.”

“I am telling you the truth,” Tipton said. “You know all I know. Honestly.”

………..

Ten minutes later, Harry walked out of the room. Sirius was sitting on a couch drinking a butterbeer.

“Any luck?” Sirius asked.

“Yeah,” Harry said, sitting down. He took off his glasses, and rubbed his eyes. “I offered Tipton immunity and he spilled his guts.”

Harry recounted everything Tipton had told him. Sirius listened, attentively.

“Hermione?” he asked when Harry finished talking. “Well, what are you going to do?”

“Me?” Harry said. “I can’t do anything. Besides, I think we need to get someone to brief Hermione on the situation and have her on 24-hour surveillance.”

“So do I,” Sirius said. “And I think it should be you.”

“Someone else could do it,” Harry said. “Besides, you know that she’s not going to want to see me.”

“She might,” Sirius said. “She needs you, Harry.”

“I can’t. It’s been too long. Too much time has passed.”

“You’ve never been one to back away from a challenge,” Sirius said. “And I’d say you’ve got a pretty big one here. Besides, you said your biggest objective was to keep her safe. She needs you. You might be the only chance she’s got. We have no idea who’s on the inside plotting against them. You’re the one, Harry. There’s no other option.”

“Sirius, you have no idea what you’re asking me to do,” Harry said. “I can’t.”

“Yes you can,” Sirius said. “I have faith in you. You can do this. She needs you, Harry.”

Harry just sat there. He knew Sirius was right. Truth be told, he wanted to go. He wanted to see her. She, on the other hand, probably had no desire to see him. She’d probably slam the door in his face.

“Okay,” he said. “I’ll do it.”

“I knew you would make the right decision,” Sirius said.

“Yeah,” Harry said. “So when do I leave?”

“Immediately,” Sirius said. “The sooner Hermione knows her life is in danger, the better off we’ll be. I’m going to send an owl to the Ministry requesting wizard surveillance of her flat. You better get your things together quickly.”

“Okay,” Harry said, following Sirius. “What have I gotten myself into?” Harry thought to himself. “What have I gotten myself into?”

******************************************************************************

Later that night, Hermione and Ron were walking back to her flat. It was nearly one o’clock in the morning. Ron kept teasing his fiancée about the yawns that she kept trying to stifle.

“Hermione,” Ron said. “Weren’t you the same person who told me she wasn’t too tired to walk. The same person who said it was too nice a night to just apparate back to your place.”

“I’m just sleepy, not tired,” she said.

“What’s the difference?” he asked.

“Well, you can be sleepy and not be tired,” she said, yawning.

“Well, that settles it,” he said. “I know that you are tired because you’re starting to not make any sense at all.”

“I’m too tired to even begin to argue with you,” she said, laughing.

“Ah-hah!” Ron said. “Further proof that you are too tired. You have never been too tired to argue with me.”

“Okay,” she said. “I am tired. I give up. You were right and I was wrong.”

“What was that?” he asked. “Could you say that again? I think I’m going to need to hear that one more time.”

“You heard me,” she said. “Don’t get used to that---that whole you being right and me being wrong. I don’t think it’s apt to happen too often.”

They had finally reached the front steps of Hermione’s flat.

“You want me to go up with you?” he asked.

“Nah, you don’t have to,” she said. “I’m just going to crash, anyway. How much fun could that be?”

“I love watching you sleep,” he said, sincerely.

“Well, after we get married, you can watch me sleep all that you want to, but for now, you have to get home and get packed and I have a warm bed calling at me.”

Ron was a professional Quidditch player for the Chudley Canons. He was a keeper and the Canons had a three-game road trip starting tomorrow in Ireland.

“Yeah, I know,” he said. “You can’t blame me for trying, though.”

“Yes, you get an A+ for effort,” she said. “Now get out of here.”

He kissed her softly. “Okay, okay.”

“I love you,” she said.

“I love you, too,” he said. “Now go upstairs and go to bed, that’s a direct order.”

“You do realize that they took the word ‘obey’ out of the whole, ‘love, honor and cherish’ thing?” she asked, teasingly.

“I thought that was just a rumor,” he said, turning to leave. “Good night, Hermione.”

“Good night, Ron.”

Hermione had only been inside her apartment for a few minutes when the doorbell rang.

Thinking it was Ron making another attempt to stay the night, Hermione laughed as she walked toward the door.

“I told you that you should go home, Ron,” she said, opening the door.

It wasn’t Ron standing outside her door, however. It was Harry.

5. Hello Again

Author’s Note:
I just wanted to say thanks for all the kind reviews! I really appreciate you guys taking the time to tell me what you think. Keep ‘em coming!

Chapter Five

Hello Again

“Harry?”

“Hi.”

“Hi.”

They stood there in silence, staring at each other.

“What is it?” Harry finally asked, uncertainly.

“Well, I’m—“, she began. “I’m debating.

“Debating what?”

“I’m not sure if I want to give you a hug or smack you upside the head,” she said with a slight smile.

“Well, if I had a vote, I’d go for the first option, but I would understand if you did the second,” Harry said.

Hermione let out a nervous laugh. “Come here, you prat!” She opened her arms. They embraced. It was an awkward moment to say the least.

Hermione broke free and then smacked Harry upside the head.

“Ow!!!” he yelped. “Ouch, Hermione!”

“I decided to go for both options,” she said.

“I guess I deserved that,” he said, rubbing his forehead. “That’s probably gonna hurt in the morning.”

She didn’t say anything.

“I deserved that,” he said. “I deserve a lot worse than that.”

“What are you doing here, Harry?”

“It’s kind of a long story,” he said. “Can I come in?”

“Oh, yes,” she said, ushering him inside. “Please, come on in. Can I get you something to drink or a snack or something?”

“No, I’m alright, thanks.”

He walked inside and looked around at Hermione’s apartment. It was just like he’d imagined. There were two large bookcases against the living room wall. They were overflowing with books. They was a large beige couch with an afghan draped across it. Harry knew immediately that it must have been a gift from Mrs. Weasley. There were pictures on the mantle. Harry walked over to the mantle and upon further inspection noticed that the pictures were of Hermione’s parents, there was one of Ron, another one of Ron and Hermione together and in the corner of the mantle a picture of Hermione, Ron, and Harry. It was taken the day of graduation. The 18-year old kids in that picture waved excitedly at him.

“Why are you here?” she asked.

He turned around. He’d expected that. He had rehearsed what he would say in his mind over and over. Nothing had seemed right. He didn’t respond. He didn’t know what to say.

“I mean, I don’t see or hear from you for five years and all of a sudden you show up on my doorstep in the middle of the night,” she said. “What am I supposed to think?”

“I’m sorry, Hermione,” he said, softly. “I’m sorry for everything.”

“That’s supposed to make it okay?” she asked. “That might have worked when we were kids, but we’re not children anymore. I deserve an explanation. I deserve an explanation for why you left and why you’ve come back.”

“This isn’t easy for me, Hermione,” he began to explain.

“It isn’t supposed to be easy on you, Harry,” she said. “Do you have any idea how much it hurt me, when I woke up that morning and you were gone? I thought that I had done something wrong.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong, Hermione,” he said. “Will you please sit down, you’re making me nervous standing there.”

“Fine, I’ll sit,” she said, taking a seat on the couch.

“Okay, where to start?” he asked, more to himself than to her. “I explained to you as best I could in the letter.”

“Ah, yes, the letter,” she said. “The letter was all that I had. I didn’t want the letter, Harry. I wanted you.”

“I didn’t want to leave you, Hermione,” he said. “It was the only way. The line of work that I was getting involved in doesn’t exactly leave room for a social life, or a family. You have to make certain sacrifices in order to keep the people you love safe.”

“Why does it always have to be you? Why are you always the one who has to make the sacrifices? And why is it that you didn’t ask me what I wanted before you decided how my life should be? You didn’t just hurt me, Harry, when you left. Ron. He thinks of you like a brother, you know. The Weasleys.”

“I didn’t ask for any of this you know. I never wanted to be The Boy Who Lived.”

“I never said you did,” Hermione said. “I’m just saying that you have been trying to live up to that name ever since I’ve known you. You always have to be the hero.”

“I do not always have to be the hero,” he said, getting up from the sofa.

“Yes, you do,” Hermione retorted, getting up to face him. She pointed her finger at him.

“I do not,” he said. “Well, you, Miss Hermione Granger, always have to be right, don’t you? You can’t let someone else be right for once in your life?” He pointed back at her.

“Get your finger out of my face,” she said, her cheeks were red with anger.

“Get your finger out of my face,” he said back.

They looked at each other, suddenly realizing how ridiculous they sounded.

They both began to laugh.

“Prat!” she said, between giggles.

“Know-it-all!” he said.

They both collapsed back onto the couch, still laughing.

“How can you do that?” she asked, finally catching her breath.

“Do what?”

“Make me laugh and want to cry all at the same time,” she said.

“It’s a talent,” he said. “That’s actually what I’ve been doing the entire time I’ve been away. Perfecting that.”

“Well, you do it very well,” she said.

“Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.”

“This is so weird,” Hermione said.

“Yeah,” Harry said. “It is.”

“Look, we can talk about what happened between us at another time, Hermione,” Harry said, seriously. “I need to tell you why I’m really here.”

“Okay,” she said.

“You’ve heard that a group of Death Eaters were caught recently in Australia?”

“Yeah,” she said. “We heard all about it. They were trying to take it over. They evacuated us from the building for nearly four hours while they made sure things were safe. We didn’t know what they were trying to do, though.”

“They were after you, Hermione,” Harry said.

“Me?”

“Yes. Apparently, when he was still alive, Lord Voldemort was very impressed with you.”

“He’s not---,” Hermione began.

“No, no,” Harry said. “He’s still dead. He just told those closest to him that having your skill and intellect on their side would prove very beneficial. Anyway, the group heard about the research you’ve been doing at The Ministry. They wanted to kidnap you and steal the research.”

“How did you find this out?” Hermione said.

“We interrogated one of the suspects and offered him immunity in exchange for his cooperation and information. He told us that the big plan was to kidnap you and Dumbledore and take over Hogwarts and The Ministry.”

“Oh my Lord,” Hermione said. “How could they do that, though? Hogwarts is so guarded. There are a number of enchantments, spells, hexes…there’s no way to infiltrate the castle.”

“They were going to use Dumbledore to do it,” Harry said. “They had planned to lure him away from Hogwarts to The Ministry. That’s all we know now. They have people stationed in both places, undercover. We don’t know who they are.”

“This is too much to take,” Hermione said. “What are we going to do?”

“The main objective is to keep you safe, Hermione,” he said. “We’re going to keep you on 24-hour surveillance. They’ll have wizards, fellow aurors, watching the apartment house.”

“Okay,” she said.

“It’s going to be alright, Hermione,” he said. “I’m not going to let anything happen to you. You trust me, don’t you?”

She didn’t respond. She seemed to be in shock, still trying to comprehend everything Harry had just told her.

“You trust me, don’t you?” he asked again.

“Hmmm?” she said, looking at him.

“You trust me, don’t you, Hermione.”

“Yes, Harry,” she said, “I trust you. I’d trust you with my life.”

“That’s good to hear,” he said. “Now, I think it’d be best if I stayed here tonight.”

“What?” she said, rising again from the couch. “I don’t really think that’s a good idea.”

“On the couch,” Harry said.

“I still don’t know if that’s a good idea,” she said.

“Hermione,” he said. “We don’t know what we’re up against. I’m going to keep you safe. To do that, I have to be with you. I can’t do that shacked up in a room at The Leaky Cauldron.”

She still looked unsure, but she still managed to nod. “Okay. I, um, I’ll go and get you a blanket and a pillow.”

She smiled, nervously, and then went to the closet. She pulled down an extra blanket and pillow. She walked back over to Harry,

“Here you go,” she said. “Um, my bedroom is the um, second door on the right. The bathroom is the first door on the right.”

“Okay,” he said. “Thank you.”

“Yeah,” she said. “Well, I better go and get some sleep. I have an early day tomorrow.”

“We have an early day tomorrow,” he corrected her. He gave her a reassuring smile.

“Okay, we have an early day tomorrow,” she said. She turned to go to her bedroom, but stopped. She turned and looked at Harry. He’d begun to lie out the blanket and pillow on the couch.

She couldn’t’ believe this. She couldn’t believe any of this. This all had to be a dream. But it was real. He was real. He was back. She had an eerie feeling that nothing would ever be the same again. Her world had proverbially been turned upside down.

She wondered how she would ever be able to go to sleep now. Her life was in danger. Harry would be sleeping just a few feet away from her.

“Hermione?” he asked.

“Hmmm?” she said, breaking away from her thoughts.

“I thought you were going to sleep,” he said.

“I was,” she said. “I mean, I am.”

“Good night, then,” he said, lying down on the sofa.

“Good night,” she said.

6. Flashback

Author’s Note:
Sorry it took so long for the update. Thanks for all the reviews. This one is a little long, but I hope you enjoy it. This is flashback of the Trio’s Graduation Night.

Flashback

Graduation Day

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft & Wizardry

Hermione Granger was pacing back and forth in the corridor just outside of Gryffindor Tower.

“What am I going to do?” she whispered softly to herself. “The ceremony is going to begin in less than 20 minutes and I have no speech. Nothing. Zilch.”

“Hermione?” a voice said from behind.

She turned. Harry had just stepped out of the portrait hall. He was decked out in his dress robes for the graduation ceremony. There was something different about him.

“Where are your glasses?” she asked.

“I need your help,” he said. “Neville stepped on them.”

“Well, you know the spell to fix them, don’t you?” she asked, exasperated. “I’m kind of in a bit of a jam myself, Harry.”

“Can’t you help me out just one last time?” he said, holding the broken glasses up to her.

“Oh, all right,” she said. She pulled out her wand from her dress robes and gave it a wave and muttered a quick, “Oculus Repairo.” With that, his glasses were good as new.

“There you go,” she said. She resumed her pacing.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m in the middle of a panic attack if you must know,” she said. “I have no speech.”

“Nothing?”

“Well, that’s not entirely true,” she said. “I have a little something.”

“Well, let’s hear it,” Harry said. “Show me what you got.”

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, friends and family and distinguished guests.”

“And?” Harry said.

“And that’s all I have,” Hermione said.

“Oh,” he said. “Well, at least you aren’t going to quote from Hogwarts: A History.”

Hermione looked down at her feet.

“Hermione! You weren’t really going to quote from that, were you?”

“Well, it’s all I had,” she said. “I’m desperate.”

“Okay,” he said. “You want help. Here you go. Don’t think so hard. I told you this the other night in the common room. Just go up there and speak from your heart.”

Hermione was going to say something in response to this, but Professor McGonagall came out of the portrait hole at that very minute.

“Miss Granger,” she said. “You need to come with me. Potter, you need to go downstairs with the rest of your classmates and get ready.”

Harry nodded. “Good luck, Hermione.”

“Thanks,” she said, glumly. “I’m gonna need it.”

****************

Hermione felt like she was going to be sick. She’d never failed at anything in her life. She had a sinking feeling in her stomach that she was about to do just that. She was sitting beside Professor McGonagall awaiting her doom. She tried to focus and listen to Professor Dumbledore’s speech, but she knew this was useless. She was in panic mode.

She looked out at the crowd. She could see her mum and dad sitting near the middle of the Great Hall. They were sitting with the Weasley family. Hermione’s dad caught her gaze and gave his daughter a thumbs up sign.

“Dad, if you only knew,” she thought miserably.

Hermione looked away from her parents and looked toward the Gryfinndor graduates. She saw Lavender, Parvati and Dean and Seamus and Neville. Just to the left of Neville sat Ron and Harry. They, too, caught her gaze and gave her reassuring smiles. Professor McGonagall nudged her. “It’s time, Miss Granger.”

Hermione gave a weak smile. Her legs felt like jelly. To her surprise, she managed to walk up to the podium without tripping or falling. The Great Hall was as quiet as she’d ever seen it. They were all waiting for her to speak. She took a deep breath.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, distinguished guests, friends and family,” she began. “I, um,--“

She looked out at the crowd with a look of desperation. Out of the sea of faces, Hermione saw Harry smiling at her. And almost like magic, the words came to her.

“I came up here tonight, totally unprepared. I had no idea what I was going to say. Some of my classmates might find that a little hard to believe. Hermione Granger without a thing to say. Standing up here, tonight, I am reminded of a night seven years ago when all of us rode to this very castle on boats. We had no idea what was in store for us when we arrived. We had no clue to the many wonderful, amazing things that awaited us. The only thing we did know was that it was going to be an adventure. And what an adventure it was. “

“Seven years ago, I came here with one goal. I wanted to be the best. I wanted to be the top of my class. I wanted to have the best grades. I wanted to be a prefect and to be Head Girl. I accomplished those things, and don’t get me wrong. They are important. I am very proud of them. Seven years ago, I didn’t think there was anything more important than being the best. I was wrong. There are more important things. That was the hardest lesson, but the one that has taught me the most.”

“At Hogwarts, I met two of the best people I’ll ever hope to know. They showed me that there are more important things in this world than books and cleverness, like friendship and bravery. Hogwarts School of Witchcraft & Wizardry will always hold a special place in my heart for many reasons. It was here that I learned how to make potions and cast spells. It was here that I learned transfiguration and about arithmancy. It was here that I learned how to defend myself against the Dark Arts. It was here that I learned to apparate. And it was hear that I learned that without friends these things have no meaning. Friendship is the true magic. Thank you.”

She took a deep breath and looked out at the crowd. There were tears in her eyes as she watched the crowd stand and applaud heartily for her and for her speech. She smiled broadly. Professor Dumbledore came up behind her and put an arm around her.

“Well done, Hermione,” he said, his eyes twinkling. “Well done, indeed.”

When the ceremony ended, Harry and Ron exchanged hugs and high fives with their fellow Gryffindors. Mrs. Weasley came up blubbering and enveloped the two of them in a massive bear hug.

“Mum,” Ron wheezed. “We can’t breathe.”

“I’m sorry, Ron,” she said, letting go of both him and Harry. “I’m just so proud of you. Of all of you. Where’s Hermione? That speech…I can’t even talk about it without bawling.”

Harry looked around. “I don’t see her.”

“She’s probably with her parents,” Ron said, also scanning the crowd for her.

“Ron,” Mrs. Weasley said. “We have a surprise for you. Your graduation present.”

“What is it?” Ron said.

“Well, your father has made arrangements for you to visit Romania to see Charlie. He hated that he couldn’t make the ceremony, but he wanted you to come and visit. You leave first thing tomorrow. For a week,” Mrs. Weasley said with a smile.

“Wicked!” Ron exclaimed, hugging his mother. “Mum, this is fantastic.”

“That’s great, Ron,” Harry said.

“So have you all got big plans for tonight?” Mrs. Weasley said. “Don’t tell me. It’s probably best that I don’t know. I’m going to go rescue your father….he was cornered by Neville Longbottom’s grandmother.” She walked away after giving both boys another hug.

“So what do we have planned for tonight?” Harry asked.

“Seamus said that we were going to go into London,” Ron said. “See how the other half lives.”
“Oh that should go down really well,” Harry said, sarcastically. “Ron, you can’t even use a telephone properly. And you are going to go into the Muggle World?”

“Just for a night. Besides, what can go wrong?”

“Famous last words,” Harry said. “I got a room at The Leaky Cauldron for the next few days.”

“You’re not going back to the Dursleys?” Ron asked.

“Oh yeah,” Harry said. “That’s just what I want to do. Live with them the rest of my life. I’ve had enough of them to last a lifetime.”

“So are you going to go with us to London?” Ron asked.

Before Harry could answer, Hermione came up behind them.

“Hi, guys,” she said. “Can you believe it? We made it!”

“I can’t believe you tried to tell us you didn’t have a speech,” Harry said. “That was brilliant, Hermione. Simply brilliant.”

“Yeah, you big faker,” Ron said, giving her a hug. “You were great!”

“Thanks,” she said.

“Yeah, I think I saw Ron’s eyes well up with tears,” Harry said.

“They were not!” Ron protested. “I had something in my eye.”

“Yeah, it’s called tears,” Harry said, punching him on the shoulder.

“What am I going to do with you two?” Hermione said. She had begun to cry again.

“Oh, good Lord,” Ron said. “You are as bad as Mum.”

“Hey, Ron,” Seamus Finnegan called over to him. “Come over here for a second.”

“Okay,” Ron said. “Be right back, guys.”

Harry smiled at Hermione as they both watched Ron walk away.

“You really were great,” Harry said.

“Thanks to you,” she said.

“What did I do?” he asked.

“You said to speak from my heart and that’s what I did. Well, it wasn’t that simple, actually. I was so nervous when I walked up to that podium. I looked out at the crowd and I saw your face and it was like the words just came to me.”

“Well,” Harry said, trying to look arrogant. “I have that effect on girls, you know.”

“You prat,” she said, giggling. “So what are we doing tonight?”

“Ron said the guys want to go into Muggle London.”

“Are you going to go?” Hermione asked.

“I had thought about it,” Harry said. “Probably the last time we’ll all be able to be together like that for awhile.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said. “You should go. You’ll have a good time.”

“You’re not going?” Harry said.

“Oh, I’m sure that they’d want me there. Anyway, sounds like a boy’s night out, anyway,” she said. “Besides, my mum and dad wanted to take me out to eat. “
”Are you sure?” Harry asked, concerned. “Hermione, I’m sure the guys won’t mind if you go. Besides, you’ll have Ron and I. And you know that Seamus, Dean, and Neville like you.”

“I’m positive. You go and have fun. Besides, someone needs to keep an eye on Ron. Unleashing him on Muggle London could be dangerous,” she said. “You guys go have a good time and tell me all about it.”

“If you’re sure,” Harry said.

“I’m positive,” she said. “Now give me a hug and get your arse out there and have a good time.”

*******************

Hermione and her parents enjoyed a quiet dinner at one of Hermione’s favorite restaurants near their home. Hermione ate a wonderful Italian dinner before they headed back home. They had all just settled down in the family’s living room when they heard a knock on the door. Hermione’s dad got up from his easy chair to answer the door.

Within a few seconds, he came back.

“Hermione,” he said, smiling. “Sweetheart, you have a visitor.”

“I do?” Hermione said, looking up from her book. “Who is it?”
”Don’t know,” Dr. Granger said, winking at his wife. “He didn’t say.”

“Daddy,” Hermione said. “Alright, let’s go see who this is.”

She couldn’t imagine who would be calling on her this late. It was 11 o’clock at night. She walked into the foyer and was surprised to see Harry standing just outside the door.

“Harry!” she said. “I—I thought you were with Ron and the other guys.”

“I was,” he said. “But the whole night I felt like something was missing. If your parents don’t mind, I was hoping to take you out for a walk or something.”

“Are you sure?” Hermione asked.

“Positive. Now get your coat, let’s go,” Harry said.

She smiled broadly. “Oh, Harry,” she said.

“Just don’t start crying on me again,” he said, smiling. “I can’t take it.”

“Okay,” she said. “Deal. Let me just go tell my parents. Be right back.”

“I’ll be right here,” he said.

“So where do you want to go?” Harry asked her. “It’s your night.”

“Well, it’s your night too,” Hermione said.

“What ever makes you happy is what I want to do,” he said. “You deserve to have a good night. It’s time for you to have some fun, Miss Granger.”

“Okay,” she said, thinking. “A couple of girls from my neighborhood are always talking about this club just a few streets over, Maxwell’s. Would you want to go there? I’ve never been, but I’ve heard some great things about it.”

“Max’s it is, then,” Harry said. “Let’s go.”

To Hermione’s surprise, Harry took her hand and held it. Something was happening here. She didn’t know what it was, but she knew one thing…she liked it.

They arrived at the club almost twenty minutes later. It was a nice place. It wasn’t too crowded and a deejay was playing music. A number of couples were dancing on the dance floor. Others were hanging out at the bar drinking and having a good time.

“Do you want anything to drink?” Harry asked her as they sat down at one of the tables. “I don’t think they know what Butterbeer is, here, however.”

“Diet coke,” she said. “Do you have any Muggle money?”

“Yeah,” Harry said. “Summer job last year. Saved some up. You want anything else?”

“No, diet coke’s fine,” she said, smiling.

“Okay,” he said. “Be right back. Don’t you go taking off with some guy while I’m gone.”

“Don’t worry,” she said, laughing.

She watched him leave to get their drinks. She couldn’t believe all of this. Her heart had swelled at the sight of Harry on her doorstep. That was the sweetest thing anyone had ever done for her. She knew he could have been out with the guys having a large time, but he was here. He was here with her.

He came back seconds later with their drinks.

“Here you go,” Harry said sitting down.

“Thanks,” she said. They sat there for a few minutes just listening to the music and enjoying the atmosphere. Hermione looked wistfully at the couples dancing.

“Do you want to dance?” she finally asked him.

“What?” he said, spitting out his drink. “Dance?”

“Yeah,” she said. “Dance.”

“I can’t,” he said.

“Everyone can dance,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes. “You danced at the Yule Ball.”

“I moved my feet back and forth at The Yule Ball,” Harry said. “That’s not exactly dancing.”

“Well, you said that tonight was my night and that I could have anything I wanted,” she said.

“Well, I should have specified that dancing wasn’t included in that package,” Harry said.

“Please,” Hermione said, pouting.

“No,” Harry said. “I won’t dance, don’t ask me.”

“Pretty please,” Hermione said. “I won’t tell anyone that you weren’t being cool.”

“It’s for your own protection, you know,” Harry said. “I’m only thinking of your toes.”

“I’ll take my chances,” she said, smiling. “You know you’re going to do it, anyway. Come on.”

“Okay,” he said. “But don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

They tentatively stepped out on the dance floor. Hermione was leading the way. She led him to a spot near the back.

“This way no one can see you make a fool of yourself,” Hermione said.

“Thanks, I think,” Harry said. “You probably just put me back here so people won’t see who you’re with.”

“That, too,” she said, winking at him. “Come on, get your groove on. Shake your bootie.”

The song was fast with a pulsating beat. To Hermione’s surprise, Harry wasn’t half-bad.

“Now who’s the big faker,” she said. “You’re not that bad.”

“Just you wait,” Harry said. “I start out well, but it gets progressively worse as we continue. You’re fantastic.”

“Don’t tell anyone this,” she whispered in his ear. “When I’m at home for summers and vacations, I’ll go in my room and put my walkman on and dance all over the place. I missed being able to do that while we were at Hogwarts.”

“I had no idea,” Harry said.

“Well, there’s a lot you don’t know about me, Harry Potter,” she said.

All of a sudden the song ended and the deejay came over the speaker.

“We’re gonna slow things down now. So you couples get together and dance real close.”

Hermione started to walk back toward the table.

“Where are you going?” Harry asked.

“It’s a slow one,” Hermione said.

“You don’t get away that easy,” Harry said. “You got me out here, we’re gonna dance.”

“Okay,” she smiled, putting her arms around his neck. “Just don’t step on my toes.”

The song that played was “All Along” by Blessid Union of Souls. As they danced, Hermione was struck by how much the music affected her. The music seemed to fit the two of them, perfectly. She found herself holding onto him tighter as the music played.

Seems like yesterday but years have passed us by
Precious memories are clear before my eyes
I can hear your voice calling out my name
But I don't know you now, nothing stays the same

All along I have wanted you
I pray tonight that you want me, too
All along there was no one else
I've been waiting here all by myself

If you were here with me we'd ride the ocean tide
To that special place I help for you deep inside
I've kept good company since you've been away
Lonely stayed with me with pride began to fade

All along I have wanted you
I pray tonight that you want me, too
All along there was no one else
I've been waiting here all by myself

And I will follow you til the end of time
Til our love is at the end of the line
You rolled out of my life just like the wind
And left behind a broken heart

All along I have wanted you
I pray tonight that you want me, too
All along there was no one else
I've been waiting here all by myself

When the song was over, they still held each other. Hermione finally let go of him and looked down, not wanting to meet his gaze. He took his hand and gently lifted her chin up to make her look at him. He softly kissed her.

She felt like the wind had been knocked out of her. She’d been kissed before, but never like this. She pulled away, scared of how this kiss made her feel.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I’ve wanted to do that for a long time.”

“You don’t have to be sorry,” she said. “I’ve wanted you to do that for a long time.”
“I almost did the other night in the common room. If Ron hadn’t interrupted, I would have,” he said.

“I know,” she said. She looked around. The deejay had begun to play another fast song. “Do you, um, want to get out of here?”

Harry looked confused. “Yeah, if you do.”

“I do,” she said.

They walked out of the club in silence. Neither of them said a word.

“Do you want me to take you home?” he asked, finally.

“I think you should,” she said.

“Okay,” Harry said, hurt. “I’m sorry about that back there, Hermione. It’s just we were dancing and that song and we were so close, I just couldn’t help it. Now things are going to be all awkward between us and believe me that’s the last thing I want. We can just forget that that happened.”

“We can’t,” Hermione said. “That was huge. You can’t just forget something like that. And I don’t want to forget it, Harry. It’s something that’s been building between us for a long time. It was inevitable.”

“Yeah,” he said. “So what do we do now?”

“I don’t know,” she said. They both stood there on the street staring at each other. Hermione looked at him intently. She couldn’t think straight. Before she could stop herself, she went over to Harry and kissed him. This kiss was much more passionate than the first had been. When they finally broke apart, they were both breathless.

“Wow,” Harry said.

Hermione smiled. “So are you going to take me home or not?”

“Huh?” Harry asked, still dazed from the kiss. “Sure.”

He started to walk toward her street.

“No,” she said, standing still.

‘What?” he asked, confused.

“Not my home,” she said. “I, um, I heard you had a room at The Leaky Cauldron.”

“Yeah,” he said. “I do. Wait, are you saying---I mean, are you saying that you want.”

She smiled. “Yeah, that’s what I’m saying. If you want to, that is---“

“Yeah,” he said. “Are you sure?”
“More sure than I’ve ever been of anything in my life.”

“Okay,” he said. “I guess we should apparate.”

“Okay,” she said. “I should probably call my mum first and let her know so they don’t worry.”

“Okay,” he said. “Do we need to find a payphone?”

“No, “ she said. “I have a cell phone. My dad let me have one for my birthday last year. I’ll just leave a message on the answering machine. They’ve probably gone to sleep by now.”

She took the phone out of her purse and quickly dialed the number. When the answering machine picked up she left a quick message. “Hi, mum and dad. Harry and I met up with some friends from school and it got kind of late so I took a room at The Leaky Cauldron. I’ll see you tomorrow. Love you.”

Hermione hung the phone up and placed it back in her purse. She looked nervously at Harry.

“You ready?” he asked.

“Yes,” she said.

They found themselves back at The Leaky Cauldron and snuck back up the stairs to Harry’s room. There were quite a few people in there celebrating so it wasn’t too hard to sneak past the crowd. Harry opened the door and ushered Hermione inside.

They didn’t say anything to each other. Hermione walked over to the bed and sat down. Hermione smiled as Harry sat down next to her.

“I’ve never done this before,” Hermione said.

“Neither have I,” he said, leaning in to kiss her. They fell back onto the bed. Harry started to unbutton Hermione’s shirt. He stopped all of a sudden and looked down at her.

“Are you sure?” he said. “This could change everything, you know?”

“Promise?” she asked, smiling.

7. Upside Down & Inside Out

Chapter Seven

Present day London

The morning after Harry’s arrival on Hermione’s doorstep………

When the sun broke through Hermione’s window, she officially gave up on getting any sleep. She wanted to sleep. She had wanted to sleep so badly. She’d even contemplated going into the kitchen and brewing up a sleeping potion, but she didn’t have any of the ingredients. She’d been meaning to stop by Diagon Alley and restock her supplies, but with the impromptu engagement party at the Burrow, she hadn’t had time.

What she wanted to do more than anything was to crawl back under her covers, and sleep. She knew that wasn’t going to happen. She quickly walked into her bathroom and splashed some cold water on her face. She caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror and wondered who was that haggard, pale person looking back at her? She swore she could probably have hauled Hagrid in the bags under her eyes. She gave a long sigh and pulled her long hair into a loose ponytail. She slipped her robe on and walked out of the room.

To her surprise and anger, Harry was asleep on the couch. “How can he sleep?” she whispered under hear breath. “He turns my life upside down in the matter of one night and I can’t get a decent night of sleep, yet he sleeps like a baby. Totally unfair.”

As she stood there looking at him, she couldn’t help but wonder how he did it.

She’d been wondering how she’d react when and if she and Harry saw each other again. She’d thought up different scenarios in her mind over the past five years. She’d wondered what he’d say and what she’d say and how they would act toward each other. She’d had little dress rehearsals for that event in her mind for five years now. That was the funny thing about life, though. Things never go as you plan, Hermione thought.

Any plan she might have had went right out the window when she opened that door and saw those familiar green eyes and that warm, infectious smile. Even after all this time, they could still make her turn into a pile of goo. She couldn’t count the number of times that she’d been mad at him or disappointed in him and all he’d have to do is smile at her and she’d melt.

Her mind went back to that time in their third year at Hogwarts when Harry had been prohibited from going into Hogsmeade. When he’d used his Invisibility Cloak to sneak into the village. She and Ron had been standing outside a shop called Unusual Tastes examining some blood-flavored lollipops when he’d surprised them. He told them all about the Marauder’s Map and how Fred and George had given it to him. Hermione, worried for Harry’s safety, urged him to turn the map in at once.

“But Harry isn’t going to keep it!” said Hermione, as though the idea was ludicrous. “He’s going to hand it in to Professor McGonagall, aren’t you, Harry?”

“No, I’m not!” said Harry.

“Are you mad?” said Ron, goggling at Hermione. “Hand in something that good?”

“If I hand it in, I’ll have to say where I got it! Filch would know Fred and George nicked it!”

“But what about Sirius Black?” Hermione hissed. “He could be using one of the passages on that map to get into the castle! The teachers have to know!”

She and Ron and Harry had argued back and forth about what to do with the map.

“Yes, but---but---“Hermione seemed to be struggling to find another problem. “Look, Harry still shouldn’t be coming into Hogsmeade. He hasn’t got a signed form! If anyone finds out, he’ll be in so much trouble! And it’s not nightfall yet---what if Sirius Black turns up today? Now?”

“He’d have a job spotting Harry in this,” said Ron, nodding through the mullioned windows at the thick, swirling snow. “Come on, Hermione, it’s Christmas. Harry deserves a break.”

Hermione bit her lip, looking extremely worried.

“Are you going to report me?”Harry asked her, grinning.”

“Oh---of course not---but honestly, Harry---“

After all these years, he could still do that, she mused to herself.

She silently cursed herself for thinking this way about Harry. She should be getting that feeling from Ron, not Harry.

“Ron!” she thought suddenly. He has no idea that Harry is back. But, she thought, he’s already left for that road trip to Ireland. She knew that his team was to depart for Ireland at 5:00 a.m. If she really wanted to, she could get word to him that Harry was back and that her life could be in danger.

She thought better of that, however. This wasn’t something you sprung on someone right before they were scheduled to leave for an important trip. Besides, he’d be back in three days, she reasoned. He’ll know everything in three days, she thought. She’d tell him when he returned.

She didn’t really know how Ron would take the news. Ron had been just as upset as she was---albeit for different reasons---when Harry left. She knew he’d be thrilled to have Harry back. She also knew that if he knew what Harry’s return meant to her, he wouldn’t be too pleased. Truth be told, she didn’t really know what Harry’s return meant or if it meant anything at all. She didn’t know anything, really. She only knew that he was back for now, but she didn’t know for how long. If past history were any indication, he’d solve the problem at hand and leave her behind just as he did before.

She had thought the pain of that heartbreak had eased with time. Seeing his green eyes and bright smile brought all of those feelings back. Having him sleep just a few feet away from her made a thousand memories she’d tried so hard to suppress come flooding back to her.

She resolved to stop thinking so much about this. It wasn’t doing her any good dwelling in the past, especially when her future lied with Ron. She felt as if she was being unfaithful to him just thinking these thoughts.

Taking one last look at Harry soundly asleep on the couch, she decided to make breakfast. Walking swiftly into the kitchen, she opened up the refrigerator and took out the milk, a carton of eggs, a package of bacon and the orange juice. She retrieved a frying pan from the counter and a bowl to crack the eggs. She took extra care to make as much noise as possible. Harry might have been able to sleep, but she’d be damned if he was going to sleep in, she thought.

To her delight, she heard rustling coming from the living room.

“Mission accomplished,” she whispered, smiling slyly.

Within seconds, Harry came walking, groggily, into the kitchen. He wasn’t wearing his glasses and his short, brown hair was disheveled. He was wearing a white cotton t-shirt and a pair of navy boxer shorts. “Good morning,” Hermione said, brightly. “Sleep well?”

“Up until I heard the ruckus coming from in here,” Harry said, yawning.

“Well, that’s good,” Hermione said. “Coffee?”

“Uh, yes,” Harry said, sitting down at the table. “Thanks.”

He watched as she took an extra coffee mug from the cupboard and poured him a cup of coffee. He watched in amazement as she poured a teaspoon of sugar into the cup along with a splash of milk. She walked over to him and gave him the mug.

“What?” she asked, noticing the look of amazement on his face.

“You remembered how I like my coffee,” he said.

“Oh,” Hermione said, not knowing how to react to this. “Do you still like your eggs scrambled with cheese?”

“Yes,” he said.

“Don’t look at me like that, Harry,” she said. “Honestly. I remember a lot of things. I practically have Hogwarts: A History committed to memory. It’s no big deal. Besides, how long were we friends?”

“You’re right,” he said. “Sorry.”

She was quiet as she walked back over to the stove and took the frying pan off the burner and quickly spooned some eggs on both of their plates. She also placed a couple of strips of bacon and a biscuit on the plates.

“Here you go,” she said, putting the plate in front of Harry.

“Thanks,” he said, taking a bite of the eggs.

They ate in silence. Hermione nervously looked over at her watch.

“Oh, I’m going to be late if I don’t get a move on,” she said, getting up from the chair and picking up her plate.

Harry dropped his fork. “Late for what?”

“Work, silly,” Hermione said.

“You aren’t going to work today,” Harry said, firmly.

“Excuse me?” Hermione asked. “What do you mean?”

“Uh, hello?” Harry said. “What part of ‘your life is in danger’ do you not understand?”

“I have to go to work, Harry. People are counting on me. I have experiments and meetings scheduled.”

“Hermione,” Harry began, standing up from his chair. “Those experiments are precisely why you shouldn’t go to work today. Those experiments could get you kidnapped or worse. You could be killed, for Merlin’s sake.”

“Harry,” Hermione said. “I’ll be fine. I have to go to work. That’s all there is to it.”

Harry walked over to her and gave her a stern expression. She couldn’t remember him ever looking so serious. “I forbid you to go to work today.”

Hermione laughed. “You have got to be kidding me? You forbid me to go to work today.

You forbid me?”

“I do,” Harry said. “I can’t let you go to work today.”

“Who died and made you my father?” Hermione asked, incredulously. “Of all the pompous, self-centered, chauvinist, pig-headed---“

She could feel her cheeks getting hot. There weren’t words to describe the anger that was building up inside her. She hated more than anything for someone to tell her what she could and couldn’t do. She took a deep breath.

“You, Harry Potter, are not my father. You are not my boyfriend and you aren’t my husband. And even if you were, I still wouldn’t allow you to tell me what I could and couldn’t do.”

Harry grabbed her by the arm. “Do you want to get yourself killed? Is that what you want? If you go in there today not knowing what is out there waiting to attack you when you least expect it, that’s exactly what’s going to happen. And I will not let that happen to you. That is the reason that I came back. The last thing in the world that I want to happen is for you to get hurt or killed. I’m here to protect you. I’m here because I—“ he looked at her and stopped speaking.

“Because you what?” Hermione asked.

“Because I—“ Harry said again. He was still holding on to her arm and their faces were so close. She could feel that pit in her stomach that she’d felt that night that Harry had first kissed her outside of the club. His eyes were staring intently into hers. She felt light-headed and dizzy. Their lips were inches apart.

“Because you what, Harry?” Hermione whispered, again.

KNOCK. KNOCK.

“Hermione!”

Harry and Hermione quickly pulled away from each other. “Who is that?” Harry asked.

“I don’t know,” Hermione said. She still felt light-headed. She couldn’t think.

“Go check,” Harry told her. Hermione nodded and walked towards the door. Looking through the peephole, she breathed a sigh of relief.

“It’s Ginny,” she whispered back to Harry. “What do I do?”

“Let her in,” Harry said. “But don’t tell her I’m back yet. I’ll, um, I’ll go hide in your bedroom. Don’t tell her that I’m here, okay. The less people that know, the better off we are. At least, until we know what we’re up against.”

Hermione nodded. She took a deep breath as she watched Harry scurry back to her bedroom. She noticed that he kept the door slightly ajar. No doubt, to hear what she and Ginny would say to each other, Hermione thought. She quickly smoothed her hair and pushed a loose tendril behind her ear. She took a deep breath and opened the door.

“Well, finally,” Ginny said. “What are you doing here, Ginny?” Hermione asked.

“I had an appointment with a OB-GYN mediwizard early this morning. It’s near your flat so I thought I’d pop in and see how you were. I was worried about you after last night. You were awfully quiet,” Ginny said, walking past Hermione into the apartment.

“Was I?” Hermione asked nervously, shutting the door behind Ginny. “I guess I’ve just had a lot of stuff on my mind what with work and the wedding plans, you know. It’s a bit much all of a sudden, you know?”

“I know,” Ginny said. She’d taken a seat on the sofa and motioned for Hermione to do the same. As Hermione went to sit down, she noticed Harry’s glasses and his shoes. She quickly picked the glasses up and popped them in her robe pocket. When she was sure Ginny wasn’t looking, she kicked Harry’s shoes under the couch.

“And Mum, I love her, but trust me, she’s not going to give you a moment’s peace. I still remember how she hijacked Draco’s and my wedding plans,” Ginny continued, oblivious to what Hermione had just done.

“Well, I know that she means well,” Hermione said with a quick smile.

“Oh, did you have a guest last night?” Ginny said lifting up the pillow.

“Huh?” Hermione asked. “No, of course I didn’t have visitors. Um, when I got home last night, I was so tired, I just crashed on the sofa.”

“You poor thing,” Ginny said. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, of course,” Hermione said. “Why do you ask?”

“You keep looking around like you’re expecting someone or something to pop out at any minute,” Ginny said. “Ah, let me guess. You have a bloke somewhere in here, right? One last fling before the wedding?”

“Of course not,” Hermione said indignantly. “How could you think that? I would never—“

“I’m just joking, Hermione,” Ginny said quickly. “I know you’d never do that to Ron.”

“I know, I know. I’m just still so exhausted,” Hermione said, yawning. “I’m actually thinking of taking the day off and resting.”

“Well, that sounds like a brilliant idea,” Ginny said. “You know that’s what you need to do more often, I say. Take time for yourself. All work and no play, and all that.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Hermione said, looking around the apartment again. “Listen, won’t you be late for your appointment?”
”Yeah, I’d better get a move on,” Ginny said standing up. “Hey, take care of yourself. And any help you need with the wedding or anything, I’d be glad to help you. All you have to do is ask.”

“Thanks, Ginny,” Hermione said. “Here, give us a hug.”

“Alright, if you can get your arms all the way around” Ginny said. “I’m huge. I have my own postal code.”

“You’re the best, Gin,” Hermione said, laughing. “Thanks for stopping by.”

“That was close,” Harry said, coming out of the bedroom.

“Yeah,” Hermione said. “I hate lying to her.”

“Hopefully, it will be over soon,” Harry said, putting a reassuring arm on her shoulder. “So I heard you tell Ginny that you weren’t going to work.”

“You’re right,” Hermione said. “I should stay out until we have a clue what’s going on. Not that I’m happy about it, mind you. I am stubborn to a fault, you know.”

“I know,” Harry said with a chuckle. “It’s one of things that I love most—I mean that I loved most about you.”

Hermione’s eyes got big at that remark. “Well, something’s never change. So what do we do?”

Harry smiled. “We’re to meet Sirius at Kings Cross Station this afternoon. He’s trying to run intel on this with his contacts. We couldn’t’ chance meeting in Hogsmeade or at Diagon Alley or anywhere near the Ministry. We figured it’d be better to keep things in Muggle London. Less chance of being recognized.”

Hermione nodded. “At least we don’t have to stay cooped up in here all day. I honestly don’t think that I could do that.”

“Yeah, cabin fever,” Harry said. “Do you mind if I take a shower?”

“No, go right ahead,” Hermione said. “There are some extra towels in the closet beside the bathroom.”
”Thanks,” Harry said. He gave her a quick smile before retreating to the bathroom.

Hermione sighed and sat down on the couch. The reason that she was glad they wouldn’t be staying in all day in that apartment alone together had nothing to do with cabin fever. She was afraid of what might have happened, or what could have happened if they’d spent anymore time like that alone.

“Talk about turning your life upside down,” she said. She fell back onto the couch and finally the sleep that she had been wanting so much came. And with it came sweet dreams.

8. The Best Laid Plans

Authors Note:

Thanks to everyone who has posted such nice reviews! I appreciate the feedback. Keep it coming. Sorry it took so long between chapter updates.

Again, these characters do not belong to me, they are the property of J.K. Rowling, yada, yada, yada….

Chapter Eight

The Best Laid Plans

The shower had done Harry good. He’d been feeling kind of grimy and grubby since he’d arrived late last night at Hermione’s. Shortly after devising a plan of action with Sirius, he’d left Australia almost immediately. He’d only had time to pack a quick bag. He was used to this nomadic existence he’d created for himself. He’d been living out of a suitcase for five years now. As Sirius liked to say, he had no place to set down roots.

This was the downside to the life he led now. Yes, he’d seen extraordinary things. Yes, he’d been to many different, exotic places—places that most people would never get to see. It wasn’t the same, though. Besides Sirius, he had no one to share the experience with. He had no one to welcome him home with open arms. He had to laugh at the irony of it all. All of his life, he’d been looking for a home, a place where he’d fit in. For awhile, he’d found that at Hogwarts. He’d also found a surrogate family in the Weasleys, who’d never made him feel like an outsider and treated him like one of their own.

He knew that they’d been hurt by his leaving so abruptly. He’d tried to drop them a line from time to time to let them know that he was okay. As with Hermione, he’d kept up with the Weasleys, as well. It’d been hard to leave them behind, especially Ron. Ron had been his best mate. They’d been through so much together. Over the years, they’d had their disagreements, but when it came down to it, they’d always worked things out and been there for each other when it really counted.

It had been the same with Hermione, but also different. He’d remembered all the times that Dean or Seamus or Neville, for that matter, would come up to him and ask him if he was dating Hermione. He’d always tell them that he didn’t see Hermione that way. She was his friend, his buddy, and his pal. How wrong he had been. He couldn’t believe the time he’d wasted pining away for Cho Chang when the perfect girl for him had been right in front of him the entire time.

He remembered how well she’d handled it when Rita Skeeter had come out with her articles on his and Hermione’s “relationship.” She’d held her head high in the face of scathing remarks from Pansy Parkinson and the other Slytherins. She’d told Harry to just ignore the talk. He’d been blown away by her reserve and resolve throughout that whole situation. She’d also been the only one to stand by him when everyone else had thought he’d placed his name in the Goblet of Fire. Even Ron had doubted him, but not Hermione. She stood by him and helped him prepare for the dangerous tasks. And it had been Hermione that he’d turned to when the guilt over Cedric’s death had gotten to him.

He tried to remember the first time he knew that he loved her. It wasn’t something that he had decided. It wasn’t as if he’d woken up one morning and said, “I am in love with Hermione.” No, it hadn’t happened that way. It was shortly after their fifth year had begun and Harry had gone down to visit Hagrid after dinner one night. They had discussed a number of things. They talked about how classes were going, about Quidditch practices and a myriad of other topics and then Hagrid said something that surprised Harry.

“So how’s Ron and ‘Ermione?” Hagrid asked. “I’m surprised they didn’t come down with ya.”

“Oh, Ron’s serving detention with Snape and Hermione’s where she almost always is, the library,” Harry said.

“That ‘Ermione is a great girl, you know, Harry,” Hagrid said, a serious look on his face.

“Yeah, she is,” Harry said.

“A really great girl, ‘arry,” Hagrid said. “Did you hear me?”

“Yeah, I heard you,” Harry said, looking confused. “And I agreed with you.”

“You know I always thought that you and she----well, that you and she would”

“Oh, not you, too,” Harry said, exasperated. “Hagrid! I have to deny this nearly twenty times a day to everyone. You know that that Rita Skeeter article from last year was a load of bollocks, don’t you?”

“Aye,” Hagrid said. “But, I also know what I see. ‘ave you ever seen how she looks at ya, ‘arry?”

Harry had no idea where Hagrid was going with this.

“Hagrid, in case you haven’t noticed, Hermione has a boyfriend. Viktor Krum,” Harry said. “Even if I was interested, not to say that I am, mind you, but if I was interested, she’s already taken. And even more than that, you know how Ron is. I suspect that he has feelings for her, himself. He doesn’t need me to complicate things.”

“For someone who ‘asn’t thought about this, you seem to ‘ave quite a bit to say on the subject, if you ask me,” Hagrid said, smiling at Harry.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about, Hagrid,” Harry said.

“I don’t, do I? Well, let me remind ya that she was the one who stood by ya last year when everyone thought you’d put your name in the Goblet of Fire. She ‘elped you when Sirius and Beaky needed to escape. And I know for a fact that she fancies you, too,” Hagrid said with a knowing smile. When he saw Harry’s look of shock he tried to backtrack. “I shouldn’t ‘ave told you that.”

“Hang on,” Harry said. “What do you mean Hermione fancies me? What has she said?”

“I can’t tell ya that, ‘arry,” Hagrid said. “I’ve already said too much. I do know, however, that if you told her you fancied her, she’d drop that Krum like a sack of potatoes, trust me on that one, ‘arry.”

“I think you’ve had one too many trips down to the pub, Hagrid,” Harry said. “Hermione and I are just friends. Plain and simple. End of story. Nothing more, nothing less.”

Harry got up from his chair to leave when he heard Hagrid laughing.

“What are you laughing at now?” Harry asked.

“Nothing,” Hagrid said, stifling a guffaw of laughter. “It’s just you sound just like your dad when he’d talk about Lily.”

“Good night, Hagrid,” Harry said. As he left the hut to go back to the castle, he could still hear Hagrid laughing.

Now as Harry looked back at that night, he’d wished he’d acted on what Hagrid had told him that night, but he hadn’t. He’d waited another two years before he even made a move on Hermione. If he had, they might have had a longer time to be together than the short time they had before he’d left. To make himself feel better, he tried to tell himself that if he’d done that, he’d never have been able to leave her. No, what he had done, he’d tell himself, was for the best---for everyone involved.

Hermione and Ron were together now. As far as he knew, they were very happy. Ron was his best friend. He couldn’t be so selfish as to think he could swoop back in to their lives and take Hermione away from Ron. Who’s to say that she’d want to, Harry thought. Yet, something had almost happened in the kitchen this morning.

If Ron had known what had almost happened in that kitchen, he’d probably have lost his mind. He wondered what would have happened if Ginny hadn’t shown up. He knew what he’d wanted to happen. It had been what he’d been dreaming of these past five years. The memory of that short time with Hermione had kept him going. When he’d seen her last night, he’d had to stop himself from grabbing her and planting a kiss on her right then and there.

He quickly put on his change of clothes---a pair of blue jeans, an emerald green sweater and a pair of sneakers.

When he walked back into the living room, he found Hermione fast asleep on the couch. He gave a small laugh as he walked over to the couch. She was out like a light. He’d known she was exhausted. He hated to wake her, but if they were to meet Sirius, they’d have to get a move on. He kneeled down and gently shook her. She didn’t stir.

“Come on, sleeping beauty,” Harry said, gently nudging her again. “Time to get up.”

“Hmmm,” came her muffled response. Harry watched as she opened her eyes. She sleepily closed them again seconds later.

“Come on, Hermione,” Harry said, laughing. “Time to wake up.”

“Okay,” Hermione said, grumpily. “Okay, okay.” She sat up on the couch. “How long was I asleep?”

“I think as long as I was in the bath,” Harry said. “You going to be up to meeting Sirius?”
She rubbed her eyes. “Yeah, I think so. I just needed a little nap. Did you find everything okay?”

“Yes,” he said. “The shower was excellent. You could probably use one, too.”
“Gee, thanks,” she said. “You trying to tell me that I smell? That I could audition for the lead in Night of the Living Dead?”

“No,” he said. “Of course not. Besides, I have that role.”

“You’re funny,” she said. “You should give up the whole wizard-auror thing and pursue a career as a standup comic.”

“Yeah, yeah, off to the showers, Granger,” Harry said. He took her hand and helped her stand up.

“I thought I was the bossy one,” Hermione said, walking toward the bathroom. “But I have nothing on you.”

*************_______________________________________

They left Hermione’s apartment within the hour. They had decided to apparate to Kings’ Cross Station since they were running short on time. As soon as they arrived at the station, Harry looked around, but didn’t see his godfather anywhere. He suggested to Hermione that they grab a cup of coffee. She readily agreed and they went to the coffee bar.

“Are you sure Sirius can see us here?” Hermione asked as they sat down in a booth.

“Yeah,” Harry said. “I told him we’d probably be getting a cup of coffee.”

Hermione nodded and stirred her coffee.

“You okay?” he asked.

“I’m still a little tired, I guess,” she said. “I just hope we can get this mess straightened out and everything can go back to like it was before.”

“It will,” Harry said. “And you can go back to the simple things, like planning your wedding.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said. “Actually, Mrs. Weasley is taking care of much of that. She’s like a whirlwind. I pretty much have to just show up.”

“And get the dress, right?” Harry said. “I’m no expert, but I know that’s the most important thing.”

“I’m planning on wearing my mum’s,” Hermione said, her eyes lighting up. “I’ve always loved that dress. When I was little, I used to just stare at it up in the attic. It’s really an amazing dress. I used to sit there in the attic and just imagine myself wearing it. What?”

Harry had just sat there looking at her as she described the dress. “Nothing. It’s just you’re the last person I’d expect to sit somewhere all gaga over a dress.”

“I’m not ‘gaga’. But it’s not just some dress, Harry,” Hermione said, blushing. “And besides, every girl dreams about their wedding. Even bookish, sensible Hermione.”

“Well, I’m sure it’s an amazing dress and you’ll look breathtaking in it,” Harry said, smiling shyly at her.

Their eyes had met again. Hermione smiled.

“This is so weird. Sitting here talking to you, of all people, about my wedding,” she said.

“What do you mean? I mean, we’re friends, Hermione. No matter what has happened in the past, we’re friends.”

“We’re not just friends, Harry, and you know it,” Hermione said. “Anyway, it’s just a little bizarre to be sitting here talking to you about this.”

“Well, out of all the things that you and I have been through together, I would say this ranks well below on the bizarre scale. I mean need I remind you of a certain three-headed dog, blast-ended screwts, Buckbeak—“ he said between laughs. “Need I go on? Draco Malfoy turning out to be a nice guy underneath it all.”

“No, you’ve got me there. Okay, okay. But you have to admit this is kind of strange,” Hermione said.

“Did you ever tell anyone about us?” Harry asked, becoming more serious.

“No,” she said, looking down at her muffin. “No one. Not even my mum.”

“Why not?” he asked.

“Because I thought of our time together as ours, not anyone else’s. And I knew that if I told Ron about it--,” she stopped, suddenly. She gave a half-hearted smile to him before continuing. “Well, you know how he would have reacted. And after they way things ended, I didn’t want anyone feeling sorry for me. I don’t know. It was hard, though. Not to have anyone to talk to about it. I actually wrote a lot in my journal about it.”

He was going to tell her that he, too, had suffered without her, but he never got around to it. Sirius Black became visible suddenly in the crowd. Both he and Hermione saw his arrival and exchanged broad smiles. Hermione quickly leaped out of her chair and ran towards Sirius.

“As I live and breathe!” Sirius said, enveloping her in a bear hug. “The one and only Miss Hermione Granger.”

“Oh, it’s so great to see you,” she said, breaking the hug. “You haven’t changed a bit.”

“My dear, I am getting old and getting there fast,” Sirius said, going over to Harry and hugging his godson. “How are you, Harry?”

“Okay,” Harry said with a smile. “How about you? You want anything? Coffee?”

Sirius shook his head. “No, thanks,” he said, taking a seat. “Sit down both of you. We have a lot to talk about.”

“So what have you found out?” Harry asked.

“”Very little, I’m afraid,” he said, frowning. “We had a couple of leads, but nothing panned out.”

“What do we do now?” Hermione asked.

“Well the main objective is to keep you safe, Hermione,” Sirius said. “The best thing for you to do is to try and keep as normal a schedule as possible.”

“You mean go to work, as usual?” Hermione asked, looking at Harry as she said this.

“Yes, of course,” Sirius said. “We hope that if you keep as normal a schedule as possible, act as if you have no idea what’s going on, we might lull whomever this is into a false sense of security. They may be ready to make their move and that’s when we’ll catch them.”

“I don’t think that’s the best idea, Sirius,” Harry said firmly.

“Well, we won’t be sending her in there without protection,” Sirius said.

“You mean bodyguards?” Hermione asked.

“That’s exactly what I mean,” Sirius said, smiling at her.

Hermione gave him a confused look. “Wait. I thought we wanted to keep this hush-hush. My being followed by bodyguards----well, that’s just going to draw unnecessary attention.”

“Well, it won’t be conspicuous,” Sirius said, looking at Harry. “You’ll have one bodyguard and he’s got the perfect cover. No one will ever know that he’s here under anything but the guise of a friend helping you plan your wedding.”

“Me?” Harry asked, incredulously.

“Harry?” Hermione asked at the very same time.

“What?” Sirius said. “You don’t think it’s a good idea?”

“Sirius, can I have a word?” Harry asked, standing up. “Hermione, you don’t mind, do you?”
She gave a confused look as Harry grabbed Sirius by the arm and led him to the front of the restaurant.
“What are you playing at?” Harry asked when they were out of Hermione’s earshot.

“Nothing, my dear godson, nothing at all,” Sirius said.

“So, let me get this straight. I’m supposed to watch over Hermione 24-7?” Harry asked.

Sirius hid a smile. “That’s right.”

Harry could feel the anger boiling up inside him. “How are you laughing at this? This is a very serious situation.”

“Yes, it is and I don’t mean to laugh,” Sirius said. “But you’ve got to see that this is the best idea. It’s our best shot. And whether you choose to admit it or not, you like the idea of spending more time with Hermione.”

“It doesn’t matter what I like or don’t like or what I want or don’t want, Sirius,” Harry said. “She’s engaged. Furthermore, she’s engaged to Ron. Not to me, okay? To Ron.”

“They aren’t married, yet,” Sirius said.

“This isn’t a game, Sirius. This is my life and theirs,” Harry said.

“I can’t do that to Ron,” Harry said. “And besides we’re getting off the main point here. We’re here to protect Hermione. Her life is at stake.”

Sirius put a comforting arm on Harry’s shoulder. “And her happiness, as well. Yours, too. Do you know that I saw the two of you arrive here at the station? I watched the two of you. I haven’t seen you that happy in a long time, Harry. There’s a light in your eyes that hasn’t been there for awhile.”

“Sirius, I really don’t think that this is a good idea,” Harry said. He gazed back inside the coffee shop to where Hermione was sitting. She was sipping her coffee.

“Well, it doesn’t matter what you think,” Sirius said. “Your boss and mine, Remus Lupin, has agreed to this. He thinks that this is our best plan of action. So, it’s a direct order.”

“Yeah, I’m sure that you helped make up his mind, huh?” Harry asked.

“You can do this, Harry,” Sirius said. He joined Harry at the window and they both looked at Hermione. “She needs you. She needs you now more than ever. Don’t leave her again.”

“Okay,” Harry said. “I’ll do it. But I’m not going to come between she and Ron.” Harry walked back inside and over to Hermione. Sirius followed.

“So,” Harry said, sitting back down. “Against my better judgment, I’ve agreed to serve as your bodyguard, provided you’ll have me that is.” He smiled good-naturedly at her.

“If Sirius thinks this is the best idea, I trust his judgment,” she said. “I trust you, Harry. I trust you with my life.”

“I won’t let you down, Hermione,” Harry said. “I promise.”

9. Fitting

Author’s Note: Thanks for all the kind reviews. Sorry about the delay in the new chapter. Had a case of writer’s block…..hope you enjoy.

Chapter Nine

Fitting

The next two days went by in a blur for Harry and Hermione. They had spent almost every waking moment going over the Ministry employee registers trying to determine whom they needed to keep a close watch on when Hermione returned to work. Harry had finally relented to letting Hermione return to work. She planned to return to work the next day----Thursday---with Harry in tow.

They had taken a break, however, from their investigating to travel into London for Hermione’s wedding dress fitting. As she and Harry walked down the street toward the dress shop, Hermione couldn’t help thinking how weird this all was. They had been mostly silent, as they had made their way into London. Hormone had taken her cue from Harry, who had been unusually quiet during the walk. Something was bothering him and she wondered if maybe it was where they were going and why they were going there. They hadn’t discussed their near kiss or Ron, for that matter. Ron was to return tomorrow evening from his road trip. Hermione didn’t even want to think about how that reunion would go.

“It’s just up another block,” Hermione said to Harry.

“Uh-huh,” Harry said.

“Are you alright, Harry?” Hermione asked. “I know we should be doing more important things, like going back over those employee registers, but I promised my mum I would do this today.”

“Yeah, I’m okay,” Harry said, giving Hermione a half-smile. “So does this seamstress know that you are a witch?”
Hermione laughed. “No. She’s a muggle through and through. She’s a long-time patient of my parents and she jumped at the chance at altering my mum’s dress for me. So, don’t go mentioning anything about wizarding, or three-headed dogs or blast-ended screwts, or anything like that.”

For the first time since they’d departed Hermione’s flat, Harry smiled---an actual, sincere smile.

“Okay,” Harry said. “But she’d be missing out on some great stories.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said. “It probably wouldn’t matter if you did, though. She’s a little hard of hearing, anyway. Well, here we are.”

They had reached the shop. Harry’s somber expression returned. He opened the door and ushered Hermione inside. The store was empty.

“Mrs. Tuttle?” Hermione called. “Mrs. Tuttle?”

An older matronly woman came out from behind the curtains. She was wearing a measuring tape around her neck and was carrying a sewing basket.

“Hermione!” she said, smiling broadly as she saw the two of them. She embraced Hermione warmly.

“Hi, Mrs. Tuttle,” Hermione said, smiling as they broke the embrace. “It’s so good to see you.”
“It’s good to see you, too,” Mrs. Tuttle said. “Last time that I saw you, you were only just a little girl. And look at you now, all grown up and getting married.”

Mrs. Tuttle now noticed Harry for the first time.

“Is this the lucky young man? Hermione, what a great catch. He’s absolutely adorable,” Mrs. Tuttle said. She grabbed a surprised Harry and gave him a bear hug. “How wonderful to meet you.”

“I’m not---“ Harry said, stuggling to breath. She finally let go of a grateful Harry, but she still held on to his arm and beamed at him.

“Look at you two,” Mrs. Tuttle said. “You know, I’ve been doing this for nearly 40 years and I can always tell when a couple will make it. And it is my expert opinion that the two of you will be together forever. I can see it in the eyes----such love and happiness. I can tell, and I’ve never been wrong.”

Harry and Hermione both stared at the older woman with stunned expressions.

“Um, Mrs. Tuttle,” Hermione said. “This isn’t my fiancé. This is my friend, my oldest and dearest friend, Harry Potter. Harry, this is Mrs. Tuttle.”

Mrs. Tuttle looked at both of them confused. “Hermione, are you sure? I’m never wrong about these things.”

“I’m positive. Harry’s just my friend,” Hermione said. She didn’t notice that behind her Harry’s face had fallen.

“Oh well, I’m sorry,” Mrs. Tuttl e said. “I’m very pleased to meet you Harry. Um, well, why don’t we get started? Harry, why don’t you sit down while I take the bride-to-be in the back and see how the alterations are going. Hermione, your mum brought the dress over a couple of days and may I just say it’s going to look absolutely wonderful on you.”

Hermione smiled nervously at Mrs. Tuttle. “I hope so.”

Mrs. Tuttle walked toward the back of the shop. Hermione turned to follow, but turned around.

“Are you going to be okay, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah,” Harry said. “Unless some bride-to-be attacks me with a veil, I think I’ll be alright.”

“Okay,” Hermione said. “I guess I’ll go on back now.”

“Okay,” Harry said, sitting down on one of the two chairs in the middle of the shop. He picked up a catalogue and began to flip through it.

“I’m really sorry Hermione, dear,” Mrs. Tuttle said, as she pinned the hem of the dress.

“For what?” Hermione said.

“For mistaking your friend out there for your fiance,” Mrs. Tuttle said. “I’m usually spot-on accurate with these things, though.”

“It’s okay,” Hermione said.

“So you’ve been friends for a long time?” Mrs. Tuttle said.

“Yeah,” Hermione said, with a smile. “Since we were 11, actually.”

“That’s a long time,” Mrs. Tuttle said.

“Yes, it is.” Hermione said.

“Raise your arms dear, I won’t to work on that side hem,” Mrs. Tuttle said.

Hermione did as she was told and watched in the mirror as Mrs. Tuttle busily worked on the dress.

“That’s probably what you saw,” Hermione said. “You know, Harry and I being such good friends.”

“No,” Mrs. Tuttle said. “You see, you can tell a lot about a person by looking in their eyes. Eyes are like a window into the soul, you know? I know it’s very clichéd, but it’s the truth. I saw something in that boy’s eyes when he looked at you. And I’m never wrong about these things.”

Hermione shifted uncomfortably. “Oh.”

“And I saw the same thing in your eyes, too, dear,” Mrs. Tuttle said. “But, maybe you’re right, it might just be friendship.”

Hermione nodded. “Yes, friendship. That’s exactly what it is. Friendship.”

“Hmmm,” Mrs. Tuttle said. “Well, there we are. I think we just need to redo some of the stitching, but other than that, this dress is amazing.”

“Thanks,” Hermione said. “I think so, too.”

“Do you want to let your friend see?” Mrs. Tuttle said, smiling at her.

“No, that’s okay,” Hermione said. “Besides, he’ll see at the wedding and the dress isn’t even finished yet. You still have some minor alterations.”

“You should let him see,” Mrs. Tuttle said. “He’s been sitting out there very patiently. He should see what we’ve been doing. Besides, it’s a beautiful dress and you look beautiful in it.”

“Do you really think so?” Hermione said, feeling her cheeks go red.

“Absolutely,” Mrs. Tuttle said. “You stay here and I’ll go get him.”

Hermione smiled. “Okay.”

As Mrs. Tuttle left, Hermione looked at herself in the mirror. Truth be told, she’d never been one for fashion and lace. She could still remember how exasperated she’d get having to listen to Lavender and Parvati go on and on about the latest fashion and makeup tips. Yet, she still loved this dress and she had to admit she liked how she looked in it. It was like she had been born to wear that dress. It was beautiful, she had to admit. And she did feel beautiful in it.

The dress was a classic moonlight white with a hand-beaded empire style bodice. The portrait-style neckline was beaded with pearls and the waistline was trimmed with satin ribbon. While a few simple alterations were yet to be done, the dress fit her perfectly.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the curtain swinging back. Hermione turned to see Harry and Mrs. Tuttle watching her. Mrs. Tuttle was beaming at her and Harry stood silently, staring at her. She couldn’t read his expression.

“What is it?” Hermione asked, alarmed. “Does it look awful? Do I look awful?”

Harry continued to stare at her without uttering a word.

“Harry?” Hermione asked, worried.

“I think the young man is speechless,” Mrs. Tuttle said beaming at Harry. “Trust me that’s the reaction you want.”

Harry finally closed his mouth and a smile played at the corner of his lips. He seemed to be regaining his composure. “You, um, you look,” he began. “You look amazing.”

Hermione smiled shyly. “Really?”

“I’ve never seen anything more beautiful in my entire life,” Harry said, sincerely.

“It’s just a dress,” Hermione said.

“It’s not just the dress, Hermione,” Harry said, still staring intently at Hermione. “It’s the girl in the dress. You are beautiful, Hermione.”

Hermione felt her cheeks going pink yet again. “Thanks.”

Mrs. Tuttle continued to smile brightly at Hermione. “Let’s hope that the groom-to-be has the exact reaction.”

“He will,” Harry said. “Ron’s a lucky man.”

Hermione looked down at the floor, suddenly feeling very awkward. “Well, I’d better get changed.”

“Yeah,” Harry said. “I’ll, um, I’ll just wait.” He took one last look at Hermione and then walked out of the dressing room.

The walk back to Hermione’s flat had been a quiet one. Hermione hadn’t dared say anything to him. He’d been cool to her ever since they had left the shop. She always knew when to press Harry on what was wrong and when to let things go. She’d sensed from the beginning that this was something he obviously didn’t want to talk about.

The bad thing about them not speaking was she was alone with her thoughts. She couldn’t forget the look on his face when he’d seen her in the dress. She couldn’t get that image out of her mind. She couldn’t get Mrs. Tuttle’s words out of her mind, either. She tried to tell herself that Mrs. Tuttle didn’t know anything about her and Harry. She had no idea of their history or what their relationship had been. She probably told all her customers, stories like that to get them to buy extra accessories or something like that. Deep down, she knew that wasn’t true. Mrs. Tuttle had been a friend and patient of her mother’s for years. Her mother had always told Hermione what a wonderful, honest woman Mrs. Tuttle was and how there was no one better to perform the alterations on the dress. Mrs. Tuttle, Hermione thought, obviously saw something that neither she nor Harry was willing to admit.

“Hermione?”

“Hmmm?” Hermione said.

“You just walked past your apartment house,” Harry was saying to her. Hermione turned around to see Harry standing in front of her apartment house. She had walked a good 100 feet away from it. She scurried quickly back to him and smiled.

“Sorry ‘bout that,” Hermione said.

“No problem,” Harry said. “Well, let’s go on upstairs.”

“Yes, of course,” Hermione said, opening the door and walking in, followed by Harry. They climbed the stairs, again in silence.

When they reached the top of her stairs, Hermione fumbled for her purse to find her keys.

Harry grabbed her hand, “Hermione.”

“Yeah,” she said, dropping her purse.

“Hermione,” came another voice from the stairwell. Both Hermione and Harry looked down to see Ron smiling up at the two of them. “Harry?”

“Ron?” Hermione asked.

“Well, now that we’ve established who everyone is,” Ron said, walking quickly up the stairs.

“Harry, what the bloody hell are you doing here?” Ron asked.

Hermione and Harry just stared at him.

“What are you doing here, Ron?” Hermione asked.

“Well, I just got home. The last game got rained out. So, I came straight here. And I am glad I did. Harry, it’s so great to see you, mate,” Ron said, grabbing his friend in a bear hug.

“It’s, um, great to see you, too,” Harry said, grinning back at Ron.

“Hermione! Why didn’t you tell me he was back? When did you get back?” Ron asked, looking at her. “And why haven’t you given me a hug, too. We are getting married after all.”

Hermione smiled at him, half-heartedly. “Well, of course we are. Come here, you prat.”

Ron enveloped her in a big hug and kissed her on the forehead. “I missed you,” he said.

“Me, too,” Hermione said. “Well, we better get inside.”

“Yes, well you still haven’t told me what you’re doing here, Harry,” Ron said, as Hermione picked up her purse and pulled out her keys to open the door.

“Well, it’s a long story,” Harry said.

“Well, I’d like to hear it,” Ron said. “Look at this. The Three Musketeers back together again. Who would have thought it?”

Hermione held open the door for Harry and Ron and ushered them both inside. Ron turned to her before going inside, “This is great isn’t it, love?”

“Yeah, it sure is,” Hermione said. Ron smiled at her and walked into the living room and began talking animatedly with Harry. Hermione watched the two of them. She didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

10. The More Things Change

Author’s Note: Thanks again for all the great reviews. You guys keep me going!

Chapter Ten

The More Things Change……

“So,” Ron said.

“So,” Harry said.

“Sew buttons,” Hermione said.

The trio exchanged nervous laughter.

To the outside world, it would have seemed like an ordinary gathering of friends who hadn’t seen each other in a long time. To the wizarding world, it would have been cause for rejoice. The Dream Team was back together again. It was the stuff of movies and books and legends. To this trio, however, it was an awkward reunion to say the least.

“What?” Ron said.

“Sew buttons. It’s what my mother always says when someone would say ‘so’,” Hermione said. “Hey, give me a break, I’m not a professional comedian. Why don’t we all have a seat.”

Ron smiled at her and gave her a kiss on the cheek as he edged past her to grab a seat on the sofa. Harry smiled nervously at her as he sat on the chair. As he sat down, he looked back at Hermione, who had a panicked look on her face. He followed her gaze to the coffee table where the employee registers from The Ministry, were laying open. Beside the coffee table, was Harry’s suitcase and a couple of pairs of his shoes.

Ron, too, was looking at these items and he looked curiously at the two of them.

“Are you staying with Hermione?” Ron asked.

“Uh,” Harry began. “Yes, I just got in a couple of days ago and she offered to let me crash here for a few days.”

“So you’re going to be back for awhile, then?” Ron asked, smiling at him.

“It looks that way,” Harry said, looking at Hermione as she took a seat beside Ron on the sofa.

“So what brings you back? Does my mum and dad know you’re back, yet? And you, Hermione Granger, I can’t believe you didn’t tell me. You could have sent me an emergency post or something,” Ron said, mockingly accusatory to his girlfriend.

“Well, it was all so sudden, Ron,” Hermione said, she nervously brushed a strand of hair away from her face. “And I knew you’d be back in a couple of days, anyway. And I knew Harry wasn’t going anywhere so I thought I’d leave you to your games and let that have your full attention.”

“You see why I love this woman,” Ron said, leaning over and kissing Hermione enthusiastically on the cheek.

Harry had known they were together. He had read it in the paper. The full impact of it didn’t hit him until he actually saw Ron acting so lovingly towards her. He felt a twinge of jealousy as he watched Ron take Hermione’s hand in his. It pained him to see that. To complicate matters even further, he could still see her in that dress. He didn’t think that image would ever leave him. She was breathtaking. Looking at her, then, he had felt a wave of warm memories wash over him. He knew then, that he was still in love with her. Truth be told, he’d never stopped. As they had walked back to the apartment earlier that night, he’d been thinking about it over and over again. He’d loved her for so long. And those feelings had only gotten stronger in the time they’d spent apart. He’d been about to tell her that when Ron had surprised them. Ron’s reappearance had been a quick, swift kick in the pants, he thought to himself. It was a sign, he thought; a sign to tell me that I need to focus on the job at hand---protecting Hermione. It was a sign to tell him that this wonderful girl---his best friend, even---that he loved so much was scheduled to marry his other best friend in a matter of weeks.

“Harry? Earth to Harry,” Ron was saying.

“What?” Harry asked, focusing back on Hermione and Ron.

“Well, spill your guts, Potter,” Ron was saying. “What are you doing here?”

He couldn’t tell him the truth, now, could he? Harry thought to himself. Sirius had said that the best plan was to keep this investigation between the three of them, meaning he, Hermione and Sirius. Ron would have to be left out of this, for the time being.

“Well, I heard that my two best friends in the whole world were getting married. How could I miss that, right?” Harry said, smiling at Ron and Hermione.

“Well, if that’s all it took to get you back here, I’d have gotten married ages ago,” Ron said. “This is absolutely fantastic, Harry. Now you can be my best man.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that, Ron,” Harry said, uneasily.

“Come on. You have to stand up with me on that special day. It wouldn’t seem right without you there. Unless, of course, Hermione’s asked you to be the maid of honor,” Ron said, laughing at his own joke.

Hermione laughed, too. “Of course, I haven’t. Besides, the pink dress wouldn’t look all that great on him, anyway.”

“Yeah, not really my color,” Harry said, laughing.

“I really want you to be the best man, Harry,” Ron said. “Please.”

“I don’t think it’d be a good idea, Ron,” Harry said. “Besides, I thought your dad was going to be the best man.”

“Well, he was just holding your place,” Ron said. “I’m not going to take no for an answer.”

“Okay, if that’s what you want,” Harry said, looking at Hermione as well as Ron. “If that’s what you both want; I’d be honored.”

“Ha!” Ron said, beaming at him. “I knew he’d do it. Now, I just have to break the news to my dad. I should probably go and see them. You wait until they hear that you’re back. They’ll be ecstatic, especially Mum.”

“I can’t wait to see Arthur and Molly. I’ve really missed them,” Harry said.

Hermione smiled. “You know I think your return will help me out in the long run, Harry. Molly will be so happy that you’re back, she might leave me alone about this wedding thing.”

Ron gave her a look of mock indignation. “She hasn’t been that bad.”

Hermione chortled. “We are talking about the same person aren’t we? Ron, she wouldn’t stop hugging me after we announced the engagement. Everytime she sees me, she starts crying and hugging---“

Ron laughed. “Well, you know you’ve only had to put up with this for a short while. Imagine putting up with it for 23 years.”

“Do you remember how she reacted after she read those Rita Skeeter articles in our fourth year? She thought you had gone and broken Harry’s heart,” Ron said, snickering.

“She was so cold to me when she arrived for the third task,” Hermione remembered. “I really felt bad about that.”

Harry smiled. “Well, she warmed up to you pretty quickly after she found out it wasn’t true.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said. “After she found out I wasn’t some ‘scarlet woman’, right Ron?”

“Hey, it wasn’t my fault you were stringing along Harry and Vicky Krum, Hermy-own-ninny,” Ron said, laughing.

Hermione gave him a hard smack on the arm. “I told you to never call him Vicky.”

“Sorry, sorry,” Ron said, stifling more laughter. “Whatever happened to old Vicky, any way?”

Harry watched the smile fade from Hermione’s face. He knew her answer. She had told him five years ago.

“I don’t know I kind of lost track. Last I heard he was teaching somewhere in Siberia,” Hermione said.

“Still pining over you, no doubt,” Ron said. “Who knew that I would end up with Viktor Krum’s ex-girlfriend?”

Hermione gave an angry look at Ron. “I’m not a prize, Ron.”

“I wasn’t saying that you were, Herm. I was just saying it’s a little odd that hand-me-down Ron Weasley got the girl. I finally got the girl,” Ron said smiling at her.

“Ron,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes. “We might need to rent out a larger place for the wedding than Hogwarts. I don’t think your ego could fit into the Great Hall.”

“Hermione!” Ron said. “I’m only joking. You always get like this, you know. Can’t I be happy that I finally got something myself. Not because I was someone’s sidekick or someone’s brother.”

Hermione stood up and looked angrily at Ron. “I can’t believe you! You are so unbelieveable. Are you marrying me to prove a point? I cannot believe you. You’ve always been this way.”

Harry stood up and got between them. “Hey, hey. Guys. Come on. We were having a good time and then all of a sudden you start arguing. It’s really like old times, huh? Just calm down. We’re all pretty tired. We should just calm down and sleep on this. Things will seem much better in the morning.”

“Harry’s right,” Hermione said, still glaring at Ron.

Ron sniffed. “Fine, I’m tired anyway. I’ll, um, I’ll come by tomorrow.”

“I’m going to work tomorrow. I have no idea when I’ll be back,” Hermione said, turning away from them.

“Okay, fine,” Ron said, grabbing his jacket. “I’ll see you when I see you, then. Harry, it was great to see you, mate. Good night, Hermione.”

Hermione just stood there with her back to him. She didn’t turn away until she heard the door slam behind Ron.

Harry didn’t know what he should do. “Hermione-,” he began.

“Not now, Harry,” Hermione said. “I’m tired. I just want to get some sleep, okay?”

“Whatever you want,” Harry said. He watched in silence as she made her way to her bedroom. He heard her door shut and he then sat back down on the couch.

The more things seem to change, the more they seem to stay the same, he thought, as he lay down on the sofa.

11. Time

Thanks again for all the kind reviews! You guys are great. Sorry this one took so long, but I hope you like it.

Chapter 11

Time

It was sometime around 11:00 that Harry couldn’t take it anymore. He’d tried everything he could possibly do to sleep, but he couldn’t. He was worried about Hermione. She’d been extremely angry, to say the least, after Ron had left. He’d understood---sometimes, Ron had a habit of saying something without thinking about it first. Come to think of it, most men had that problem, including me, Harry thought as he stood up from the couch. He paced back and forth in front of the sofa contemplating what he should do.

He had to make sure she was okay. He would just knock at the door and take it from there. It wasn’t much of a plan, but it was all he had. He knew that he wouldn’t be able to sleep until he knew that she was alright. He slowly made him way past the kitchen and into the hallway that led to Hermione’s room. He lifted his arm to knock on the door, but noticed that the door wasn’t shut all the way. He pulled the door open a little more and saw that Hermione was asleep. The lamp was still on and a book lay open beside her.

He knew he should walk out of the room and go back to the couch, but he couldn’t move. As he stood there watching her sleep, his mind took him back to another time….

Flashback

Five Years ago…The Morning After Harry/Hermione’s night together …

Harry had woken up early that morning. He’d had the most wonderful dream about Hermione. As he rubbed his eyes and reached for his glasses on the bedside table, he saw a sight that told him that it hadn’t been a dream. It had been real. There was Hermione, sleeping peacefully beside him. He smiled as he watched her sleep. He had never remembered anything looking more beautiful in his entire life. He chastised himself for sounding like something out of one of his Aunt Petunia’s cheesy romance novels.

Being careful not to wake Hermione, he eased himself out of the bed and quickly dressed in a pair of jeans and a sweatshirt. He found his socks and shoes and quickly made his way out of the room and went downstairs.

The Leaky Cauldron was quiet that morning. Only a few patrons were seated at various tables. The proprietor, Tom, was wiping down a table when he saw Harry approaching.

“Good morning, Harry,” Tom said, brightly. “Or should I say the graduate, huh? Congratulations, Harry! I can remember, like it was just yesterday, when you came in here with Hagrid. You were in awe of everything! And look at you now!”

Harry could feel his cheeks turning red. He smiled wistfully at the mention of Hagrid. “Yeah, Tom. It seems like such a long time ago, now.”

“Hagrid would have been so proud of you, Harry. He would come in here from time to time and just talk about you and all the stuff that you’d done. He loved you like a son,” Tom said, his voice seemed to break as he too remembered Hagrid.

Talking about Hagrid had always been a tough subject. Harry had always felt both angry and guilty at the mention of Hagrid. Not angry at Hagrid, of course, but angry at himself for not being able to save the first person who’d ever been his friend; the person who brought him from a terrible life with the Dursleys to the place he’d found a home, and friends and love---Hogwarts. When Hagrid had died at the hands of Voldemort, a piece of Harry had died too. If anything good had come of it, it had toughened Harry’s resolve to bring Voldemort to an end.

“Well, Harry,” Tom said, trying to change the subject. “What can I get for the graduate?”

“Could I get an order of French toast, pancakes, eggs, bacon, orange juice, coffee and strawberries, please?” Harry asked.

“That’s quite a bit of food, isn’t it?” Tom asked, giving Harry a quizzical look.

“Uh, yeah,” Harry stammered. “I’m really hungry. I didn’t get a chance to eat anything after graduation, so I’m famished.”

“Okay. Are you going to want to eat it here or bring it upstairs?”

“Upstairs,” Harry said. “Thanks.”

“

“I almost forgot, Harry,” Tom said, frowning. “This came for you first thing this morning.” He handed Harry a plain white envelope that had a familiar script on it. Harry recognized it immediately as Sirius’ handwriting.

“Thanks, Tom,” Harry said, as he watched Tom head back to the kitchens to prepare Harry’s breakfast order. Harry took a seat at the bar and opened the letter.

Dear Harry,

Congratulations on your graduation! I wish that I could have been there to see it. I have some exciting news for you; news that I will need to tell you in person. I will be arriving at The Leaky Cauldron tomorrow morning. I have a lot to tell you.

I hope you know that I am very, very proud of you, as I know that your parents would have been, too.

Please give my love and congratulations to Hermione and Ron.

Sirius.

Harry folded the letter after reading it and placed it in his jeans pocket. He had no idea what news Sirius could possibly have to discuss with him. For the past two years, Sirius had been working as an Auror. His work took him into dangerous places and put him into some precarious situations. Harry knew, however, that his godfather loved the job. Knowing this didn’t stop Harry from worrying about Sirius, though. Harry had already lost so many people he’d cared for, he didn’t want to even think about losing Sirius, too.

When Harry’s order was ready, Tom offered to help him bring it upstairs, but Harry politely declined and assured Tom that he could handle it. Harry quickly made his way back up the stairs to Hermione.

As he opened the door, he found Hermione awake. She was wearing one of his t-shirts and was sitting on the window bench looking out at the street below. When she heard Harry enter, she turned and smiled. She noticed his hands were full and she quickly walked over to help him.

“What is all this?” she asked.

“Breakfast,” he said, proudly.

She looked down at the array of breakfast foods on the table and looked at him in disbelief.

“Until the end of time?” she asked, suppressing a smile.

“Well, I wasn’t sure what you wanted to eat so I got a little bit of everything,” he said. “I hope you’re hungry.”

She smiled. “Actually, I’m starving.” She picked up a strip of bacon and eagerly popped it into her mouth.

“That’s what I wanted to hear,” Harry said, sitting down at the table and motioning for Hermione to do the same. She sat and they each helped themselves to pancakes, eggs and juice and fruit. They ate in silence.

Hermione finally put her fork down and looked pointblank at Harry. “This is so weird.”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked, trying to look as if he didn’t understand what she was saying.

“You know what I mean, Harry,” Hermione said, pointing at herself and then at Harry. “This. You and me. You know we’ve always been friends, you and I and now…” her voice trailed off.

“And now what?” Harry asked. “We’re still friends. The only thing different is that now we’re friends who’ve seen each other naked. No big deal.” He picked up another piece of bacon and popped it into his mouth.

She couldn’t help but laugh at him.

“That’s an interesting way to put it. But, come on, Harry. You know what I mean.”

“Yeah,” he said. “I know what you mean. Do you, um, regret what happened?”

She started to answer him, but he stopped her. “Before you answer, I want you to know that I don’t. I don’t regret it at all. The only thing I regret is that it took so long for us to admit that there was something between us. Last night, that wasn’t a mistake. And it wasn’t unexpected, either. It’s like I said before, we’ve been dancing around this for a long time. I want you to know, Hermione, that I love you.” He reached over from across the table to take her hand. “I love you.”

She didn’t say anything. He thought he’d made a mistake by just admitting to her how much he loved her. He might have scared her by being so forward. Her look of surprise, though, quickly turned into a smile and her lower lip began to tremble.

“You can say something now,” he said, smiling uncertainly at her. “In fact, it would be greatly appreciated.”

“Oh, Harry,” she said. “You have no idea how long I have waited to hear you say that.”

“Well, you’ll just have to forgive me for being a little slow on the uptake,” he said, smiling shyly at her.

“You can’t help it, you’re a guy. It’s in your blood,” she said, laughing.

“Hey,” he said, standing up from the table and looking at her with a mock pained expression on his face. “You are going to pay for that one, Miss Granger.”

Hermione, too, arose from her chair and stood in a protective stance. “Oh yeah?” she asked. “Well, you’ll have to catch me first.”

They chased each other around the room for a couple of minutes laughing and just enjoying being together. Within moments they were kissing on the bed. Harry had never remembered ever feeling so happy or feeling so at peace with the world. It was like everything he had done in the past had all been worth it to end up here in this moment with Hermione.

He had no way of knowing then that within a few short hours, that he would be leaving her. He had no idea what choice would be presented to him in just a few hours. All he knew at that moment was that he was in love and even more importantly he was loved in return.

Present-day

Harry took one last look at Hermione. She was as beautiful now as she had been then. He hadn’t thought it possible, but he loved her more now than he had then. Looking back on that short time that they’d had together, he couldn’t fathom how he had been able to leave her behind. He couldn’t believe what an idiot he had been. He had thought that what he was doing for the best, but he knew now that that hadn’t been the case. Hermione had been right. He’d always had to play the hero---he had been trying to live up to that name his entire life----The Boy Who Lived.

Things had changed so much in the past five years. If he’d known then what he knew now, he never would have left her. He also knew that when the time came, he didn’t know if he’d be able to leave her again.

He took another look at her sleeping face and slowly bent down and softly kissed her forehead.

“Sleep well, Hermione,” he whispered. “I love you.”

He slowly crept out of the room.

He had no idea that Hermione hadn’t been asleep at all.

12. Two Conversations About One Thing

Chapter 12

Two Conversations About One Thing

After another restless night, Hermione arose from her bed at around 7:00 a.m. She sat on the edge of her bed for a couple of minutes yawning and stretching. She had slept, but not much. Her mind had been, and still was, racing with thoughts of last night’s events.

Harry had come into her bedroom late last night and had watched her as she “slept”. Thinking that she was asleep, he had gently kissed her forehead and confessed that he still loved her. Then, he had quietly walked back out of the room totally unaware that Hermione had been very much awake and had heard every single word he had said. The words echoed in her mind. He loved her.

She wasn’t really surprised. She’d seen the way that he’d looked at her yesterday at the bridal shop. When they’d both been poring over the employee registers in her apartment, she’d seen him sneak looks at her when he thought she wasn’t looking. Of course, she reminded herself, she knew this because she, too, had been sneaking glances at him as well. And more importantly, there had been the two near kisses---once in her kitchen and the other before Ron had interrupted them with his unexpected arrival. She wondered what would have happened if Ron hadn’t shown up.

“Ughhhhhhhh,” she moaned as she finally rose from the bed. She wasn’t supposed to think about this. She was getting married soon. She shouldn’t even be thinking about this at all. There were more important things at hand----like finding out who was behind the plot to kidnap her and steal her research. This was to be her first day back at work. She would be entering the Ministry with Harry by her side.

Harry, Hermione thought. What am I going to do when I see him? What will I say when I see him? These questions kept going through her mind. She had no answer. She very well couldn’t tell him that she’d heard what he said, could she? That would be opening up a can of worms she wasn’t sure she was ready to open yet.

She quickly threw her robe on and took a quick glimpse of herself in the mirror. Smoothing back her hair, she took a deep breath and opened her bedroom door. The apartment was quiet. She hoped that maybe Harry hadn’t woken up yet. She tiptoed into the living room and saw that the room was empty. Harry’s blanket and pillow were neatly placed beside the couch.

“Good morning,” came a voice behind her.

She jumped, startled. She turned around and found Sirius Black smiling broadly at her, holding a mug of coffee.

“Sorry to startle to you,” he said.

“It’s okay,” Hermione said, taking a deep breath. “I think I’m awake now.”

She and Sirius exchanged amused glances. “What are you doing here?” Hermione asked him. “Where’s Harry?” she glanced expectantly around the apartment.

Sirius sat down on the couch. “Well, something came up, unexpectedly. He asked me to fill in for him until lunchtime. He should be back by then.”
“Oh,” Hermione said, both relieved and worried at the same time. “Is everything okay? Nothing’s wrong is it?”

“Of course,” Sirius said, giving her a reassuring smile. “Everything’s fine. Nothing to worry about.”

Hermione didn’t know whether to believe him or not. His tone implied that he was hiding something. She decided not to push the issue.

“Okay,” she said. “I guess I’ll go and get ready for work, then.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Sirius said, picking up yesterday’s issue of The Daily Prophet.

“Help yourself to anything in the kitchen,” Hermione said, giving him a faint smile. “I’ll try not to be too long.”

“Take your time, Hermione,” Sirius said. “No rush necessary on my part.”

Hermione and Sirius arrived at The Ministry a little after 9 a.m. They hadn’t spoken much on the way to her office, which left Hermione alone with her thoughts.

She couldn’t stop thinking about Harry and what he’d said. She wanted so much to talk about this with someone. But who? She couldn’t very well talk about it with Ginny. She was Ron’s sister. She certainly couldn’t talk about it with Mrs. Weasley---she was Ron’s mother. She wanted to talk to her mother, but she wouldn’t be able to do that with Sirius or Harry around all the time. If she was going to figure this out, she thought, she would do it on her own.

As she and Sirius walked down the hallway to her office, she couldn’t help but relish the idea of getting back to work. The best way to forget your problems, she had always found, was to throw yourself into your work. She prayed that that would do the trick this time, as well.

“Here we are,” she said. “After you.”

Sirius shook his head. “Ladies first.”

“Age before beauty,” Hermione said, trying to crack a joke.

“You got me there,” Sirius said. He walked into the office and Hermione followed suit.

The office was small, but very comfortable. The room was decorated in Hermione’s favorite color of blue. She’d bewitched the ceiling to look like a beautiful night sky filled with stars. Hermione had always been fascinated by astronomy and she’d always loved looking up at the stars and the moon and reflecting on the beauty of it all. There were two desks---one for Hermione and one for her assistant, Joyce. Joyce had graduated from Hogwarts two years after Hermione. She was a short, petite witch with short brown hair. She had proved to be an invaluable assistant to Hermione in the past couple of years.

When she and Sirius walked into the office, Joyce gave them both a warm smile. “Hermione, welcome back.”

“Thanks,” Hermione said. “I hope you weren’t too bogged down with work.”

“Same old, same old,” Joyce said, smiling. “I held the fort down for you, so to speak.”

Joyce looked expectantly at Hermione. It then dawned on Hermione that Joyce was looking at Sirus awaiting an introduction.

“Hi,” Joyce said, smiling warmly at Sirius.

“I’m so sorry,” Hermione said. “Joyce Wallace. This is Sirius Black. Sirius, this is my assistant, Joyce.”

Joyce smiled brightly. “Sirius Black? The Sirius Black. The Auror? The Sirius Black.”

Sirius chuckled. “Well, I usually like to just go by Sirius Black..”

Joyce laughed nervously. “I’m sorry. It’s just that I’ve heard so many great things about you.”

“Only about a quarter of them are true, my dear,” Sirius said. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise,” Joyce said.

Hermione watched as Joyce grinned like a hyena at Sirius. Good grief, Hermione thought. If there had been a bad side to Joyce, Hermione would say it would be her overly flirtatious nature, especially when it came to older men. Ron liked to joke that it was her “daddy complex”. She could see that Sirius was handling it all in a good-natured way, but she could also see he was somewhat embarrassed by the attention.

“Joyce,” Hermione said. “Could you go down to Rachel’s office and see if they have those reports yet?”

“Sure,” Joyce said, finally breaking away from her obvious flirtation with Sirius. “I, um, left your messages for you. And you received some flowers this morning.”

It was then that Hermione noticed the beautiful bouquet of daisies that sat in a vase atop her desk. There wasn’t any need to read the card. She knew they were from Ron. No doubt he had sent them to apologize for his behavior the previous night.

“Thanks, Joyce,” Hermione said. She watched as Joyce smiled again at Sirius and then left the office. Hermione stood and looked at the flowers for a moment before finally sitting at her desk. She quickly began skimming through her messages.

“You’re not going to read the card?” Sirius asked. He had taken a seat across from her desk.

“Of course,” Hermione said, sheepishly. “Of course.”

She picked up the card and hesitated only a moment before reading the script inside.

The card read simply:

Herm:

Sorry for acting like a total prat. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me? I promise I’ll make it up to you.

Love, Ron

She smiled at Sirius as she quickly put the card back in the envelope and placed it back on the desk. She went back to reading her messages and tried to not let Sirius know she could sense him watching her.

“Beautiful flowers, aren’t they?” he asked her.

“Yes,” she said. “They are very beautiful.”

“Daisies,” Sirius was saying. “I always thought you liked pink roses.”

“How did you know that?” Hermione asked him, a look of amazement on her face.

“Well, when you spend the past five years of your life hearing someone talk about someone else, you kind of remember these things.”

“You mean Harry?” Hermione asked.

“Yes,” Sirius said.

Hermione wanted so much to know what Harry had told Sirius about her, but she didn’t feel like she could just come out and ask him. She sat there, looking absentmindedly at her desk as Sirius looked at her intently.

“You want to know what else he said, don’t you?” Sirius asked, a devilish grin on his face.

“No,” Hermione said. “It’s not really my business or my concern, you know.”

“Well of course it is,” Sirius said. “It was about you.”

“I really don’t think we should be talking about this,” Hermione said. “We should be talking about the research or something else, just not this, okay?”

“Why not?” Sirius asked her.

“Because this is a can of worms I’m not prepared to open up, okay?” she said.

“This can of worms is already open,” Sirius said. “It was opened on the Hogwarts Express when a girl barged into a train compartment looking for a classmate’s toad, I believe. Trevor, the toad, wasn’t it? Merlin bless Neville Longbottom and his poor lost toad.”

“Sirius,” Hermione said. She could feel a lump rising in her throat. “Does Harry still love me? I mean, did he ever love me?”

Sirius sighed. “Yes. He loves you. I don’t think a day went by since he left that he didn’t think of you or want to be with you. It nearly killed him to leave you.”

“But he did, Sirius. He did leave me,” Hermione said.

“I know,” Sirius said. “And he’s paid for that mistake every day since he’s left. He still loves you, Hermione. I can see it and I think you can see it, too. The question, though, my dear, is whether or not you still love him.”

“I’m marrying Ron,” Hermione said, simply.

“You didn’t answer the question, Hermione,” Sirius said. She looked back at him, but didn’t say a word. “Okay. Here’s another question, do you love Ron?”

“That’s a stupid question,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes. “I’m marrying him, aren’t I?” She held up her left hand and pointed to her engagement ring.

“Do you know that in all the years that I’ve been on this earth, I’ve never seen two people more in love or too people more pigheaded and stubborn than you and Harry. Look at all the time that you’ve wasted.”

“That wasn’t my fault,” Hermione said, quietly. “That was his doing.”

“Yeah,” Sirius said. “It was. But he’s back now.”

“For how long?” Hermione asked. “How do I know he’s not going to take off once this crisis is averted? How do I know that he’s even going to come back today?”

“You don’t know that,” Sirius said. “But that’s what love is---taking chances. Wouldn’t you like to find out?”

Hermione sighed. “What I want,” she began.

“Yes?” Sirius asked, leaning forward in his chair.

“What I want is to get back to work. To get as close to normal as it was before this whole thing started. So let’s get started, okay? We can start in the labs, okay?” Hermione asked.

“Okay,” Sirius said.

“Let’s go,” Hermione said. “We’ve got work to do.”

Boy, do we ever, Sirius thought as he followed her out the door.

While Hermione and Sirius were at work in the labs, Harry was knocking on Ron’s door. Harry heard the muffled sound of footsteps and a loud yell as Ron apparently had bumped into something.

“Bloody hell!” Harry heard Ron scream at the top of his lungs. “Hold on.”

The sight that greeted him when Ron opened the door was not a pretty one. Ron’s red hair was all disheveled and he was pale. He was gingerly rubbing his knee and grimacing in pain.

“Harry,” Ron said, out of breath. “What are you doing here so damn early in the morning.”

“It’s not that early, mate,” Harry said. “It’s nearly 11. What’s up with you? Rough night?”

“How could you tell?” Ron asked, he ushered Harry inside the apartment. “I feel like my head is going to explode. I’ve spent the last hour praying to the porcelain gods, as you can imagine. Okay? And then, to top off the best morning in the world, I banged the crap out of my knee on the coffee table in my rush to open the door.”

“You make a lousy drunk, Ron,” Harry said, laughing. “You always have.”

“Yeah, well, I figure if you’re going to be good at something why not that?” Ron asked. “Seriously, mate. What are you doing here? Let me guess, Hermione sent you, didn’t she?”

“She actually has no idea that I’m here,” Harry said. “She’s at work.”

“I sent her flowers, you know? As soon as I came home last night, I made sure they’d be there when she got to work. And then, I proceeded to drink just about everything I had in this house,” Ron said.

“Um, Ron?” Harry asked, a worried expression on his face. “You’re turning green.”

“Oh,” Ron said, turning greener in the face by the minute. “I’ll be right back.”

With that, he grabbed hold of his stomach and made a mad dash for the bathroom.

Harry chuckled to himself. As he waited for Ron to finish in the bathroom, Harry walked around and gave a look around the apartment. It was the typical bachelor pad. Everything was brown and blue and sparsely decorated. A few Quidditch posters were posted on the wall. On his fireplace, there were a couple of pictures of his family, a couple of pictures of little children who Harry assumed were Ron’s nephews and nieces, and pictures of Hermione. Her smiling face beamed back at him and waved enthusiastically. He flashed back to what he’d done last night. He thanked God she’d been asleep last night and had been oblivious to what he’d done and to what he’d said.

He saw another picture of him, Ron and Hermione from their school days. Harry reckoned the picture had been taken sometime after their third year. Hermione was in the middle of the two of them and they were all smiling and waving at him. The young Hermione in the picture had her arm around the picture Harry. She was gazing at him adoringly. She leaned over and rustled his hair and he in turn poked her in the side and she began to dissolve in a fit of giggles. Ron just stood there beaming back at him, oblivious to what his two best friends were doing. He wished he could turn back time. Things were so much more simpler then, weren’t they. Or were they? He didn’t know anymore.

Oh for Merlin sake, I sound like Cher.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” came voice from behind him.

“There he is,” Harry said. “Every woman’s dream.”

“Yeah, that’s me,” Ron said, smiling. “That’s it. I’m never drinking anything again. From now on, it’s just water and juice. Nothing else.”

“I’ve heard that one before,” Harry said. “Every morning after you’d wake up from another evening’s drunken debauchery.”

“Yeah, well I mean it this time,” Ron groaned. “I mean it. No more for me. Besides, I’m going to be a full-fledged married man soon. Can’t be doing this all the time.”

Harry said. “No, I can’t imagine Hermione would like that too much.”

“No,” Ron said. “She hates it when I get like this. Always has. You remember how she was back in school. Those lectures?”

“She just cared about you, that’s all,” Harry said.

“Yeah, I know,” Ron said. “So how bad did I sound last night?”

“Pretty bad. She was really pissed at you,” Harry said.

“Did you see her this morning? You think she’ll forgive me?” Ron asked, a worried expression on his face.

“I didn’t see her this morning. I slipped out before she got up, actually. I had a lot of thinking to do,” Harry said. He immediately regretted saying that. He knew Ron would ask what he’d have to think about. And he wasn’t wrong.

“What did you have to think about?” Ron asked.

“Just things, you know,” Harry said, trying to avoid Ron’s question.

“A girl, huh?” Ron asked. “Don’t tell me Witch Weekly’s Bachelor of the Yearhas a girlfriend? You never mentioned anyone. And I would have been sure the papers wouldn’t have left that one alone. So, who is she?”

Harry didn’t know what to say. He didn’t want to lie to Ron. He remembered something Sirius had always taught him, when in doubt, offer the non-denial denial approach.

“She’s an old friend, actually,” Harry said.

“Someone from school?” Ron asked, intrigued.

“Yeah, kind of,” Harry said, looking nervously around the apartment. He’d been taught how to survive tough interrogations, but all that training went out the window when his friend---his best friend---started questioning him. Some auror I am, he thought.

“Do I know her?” Ron asked. “Was she in our year?”

“It doesn’t really matter, Ron,” Harry said. “Besides, she’s getting married. So, I’m out of luck. Too late.”

“That’s too bad, mate,” Ron said, sincerely. “Hey, you know. She’s not married, yet, though?”

“No, she’s not,” Harry said.

“So, you might still have a chance, right? Work some of that old Potter magic?” Ron asked.

“No, I’m afraid not,” Harry said. “That ship has sailed, so to speak.”
“Well, her loss, mate,” Ron said. “You, um, want to wait around here for a bit until I get fixed up and we could have some breakfast or lunch?”

“Why don’t we go down to The Ministry and have lunch with Hermione?” Harry asked.

“That sounds good,” Ron said. “Let’s just make sure it’s in a public place with lots of witnesses.”

“Okay,” Harry said, laughing. “Go take a shower. You really look awful.”

“Thanks,” Ron said, laughing. “You really know how to flatter someone. Maybe that girl knew what she was doing when she turned you down.”

“Yeah, maybe,” Harry said, the smile fading from his face.

This wasn’t going to be easy, he thought. Not in the slightest.

13. Lunch Time Confessions

Author’s Note: I hope you guys like this. I enjoyed writing it and I hope you all like this. It’s a little bit of a payoff for you my fellow H/Hr-shippers!

Thanks again to all of you for the kind reviews! You guys rock!

Chapter 13

Lunch Time Confessions

Harry and Ron arrived at The Ministry a little after noon. They found Hermione and Sirius deep in conversation when Joyce ushered the two of them inside. Harry noticed Joyce give Ron a wide smile. He wondered quickly what that was all about and then brushed it off as he saw Hermione smile up at the two of them.

“Is it safe to come in here?” Ron asked, looking straight at Hermione.

“Yeah, I guess,” Hermione said, a grin coming to her face. “All you have to do is admit what a prat you were last night.”

“I was,” Ron said. “Guilty as charged. Won’t happen again.”

Hermione rolled her eyes at Harry. “Yeah, how many times have we heard that? Don’t go making promises you know you can’t keep, Ron.”

“Alright,” Ron said, he leaned in to give Hermione a kiss, but Harry noticed that Hermione quickly turned her face so Ron kissed her cheek, and not her lips. He wondered what was going on. He sensed that something wasn’t right. Maybe he was just imagining that something wasn’t right. For the first time, he noticed his godfather who was just watching the three of them interact.

Sirius had a bright smile on his face as he watched the three of them and he gave Harry a knowing look.

“What are you grinning about?” Harry asked.

“Just seems like old times,” Sirius said.

“Yeah,” Ron said, smiling. He quickly put an arm around both Hermione and Harry. “Harry’s back where he always belonged. Right, Hermione?”

Hermione smiled, nervously. “Of course.”

Ron suddenly removed his arm from Harry and hit himself straight on the face. “I can’t believe it. Sirius! I’m so out of it. How the hell are you?”

Ron went over to Sirius and shook his hand, eagerly.

“And you, too, are right where you belong,” Ron said. “So are you here on a case?”

Hermione and Harry exchanged worried glances.

Sirius noticed this, but just smiled warmly at Ron. “Sort of, just some old loose ends to tie up.”

“Well, you’re going to stay for the wedding, right?” Ron asked. “I insist on it. And I know once my mum hears that you and Harry are back, she won’t let you go back to wherever the two of you have been. So, it’s settled.”

“I guess it is,” Sirius said. “Congratulations, Ron. About you and Hermione.”

“Thanks,” Ron said, taking Hermione’s hand. “Hey, we were just going to go and grab some lunch did you want to join us?”

Sirius chuckled. “No, I was going to check in on some old colleagues here. You three go ahead and enjoy your reunion. Harry, I will see you later, right?”

“Yes,” Harry said. “Are you sure you don’t want to tag along?”

“Yeah, positive,” Sirius said. “Go.”

They had decided to go to eat at a small , Muggle diner for lunch. They had decided against lunching at The Leaky Cauldron. They’d known that if any of that lot got wind of Harry’s return, he’d spend the entire lunch signing autographs or answering questions. There was also the added notoriety of Ron, as he was now a star Quidditch player; not to mention the number of people wanting to witness “The Dream Team” reunion for themselves.

They had settled in a booth near the back of the diner. After placing their orders, they began to talk. To Harry it seemed like old times, but felt a little off. He couldn’t shake the feeling that something just wasn’t right. After the waitress had brought back their drinks, a somewhat awkward silence had fallen upon the three of them. Hermione had been unusually quiet on the walk over to the diner and she’d only nodded when asked a question or given a simple yes or no answer to their questions. She looked preoccupied. Harry could understand that. She had a lot on her plate, so to speak. He wanted to tell her how much he admired her for her strength and her strong will. She was holding up quite well despite everything that had happened to her in the past couple of days.

“Oh, Hermione, my mom wants you to come by and discuss something about flowers and the rehearsal dinner,” Ron said, taking a quick sip of his drink.

“Oh, okay,” she said. “I don’t know how my schedule is going to be, but I’ll try and owl her about a good time to do that.”

“She was thinking of having it at the Burrow, but we haven’t really worked out the logistics with your Muggle relatives and friends. They might find The Burrow a little---“ Ron’s voice trailed off.

“Yeah,” Harry said. “It’s not everyday you see dishes washing themselves, floors being mopped by unmanned mops. Just your typical, everyday occurrence.”

“My Aunt Ida would have a heart attack,” Hermione said. “You guys should have seen her that time when I was 9 and I turned her hair blue after she’d said something completely haughty to my mum.”

“What did you tell her to explain that?” Harry asked, smiling at her. For the first time, it did seem like old times. It almost seemed as if they were still 11 years old sitting at the Gryffindor table in The Great Hall.

“Well, luckily, it’d been raining that day and my aunt dyed her hair quite frequently. My mum tried to explain it away by saying that the rain must have reacted with the chemicals in the hair dye or something like that,” Hermione said, stifling a laugh. “And my mum was just as surprised as I was. But I’d been doing stuff like that for ages, but I didn’t know what it was until I got my Hogwarts letter.”

“Well, did your aunt buy that excuse? I mean, it sounded like something that could happen,” Harry said. “Totally logical explanation.”

“Yeah, you would think,” Hermione said. “It just mad e things worse. Remember I said my aunt dyed her hair, I didn’t say she readily admitted that she did. She got all upset with my mum and claimed that she would never dye her hair and that that was her natural hair color. Trust me, Harry. That color doesn’t occur in nature.”

“Can’t wait to meet her at the wedding,” Harry said, laughing heartily.

Ron, too, was laughing, but he’d seemed like he was waiting for the right time to say something. After the laughter began to die down, Ron did say what he’d looked so eager to say.

“So, Hermione,” Ron said, grinning. “You aren’t going to believe the tasty little nugget of information I got out of Mr. Potter, here, this morning.”

Hermione took a sip of her Diet Coke and looked at Harry. “What?”

“Well, our Mr. Potter has been holding out on us,” Ron said, smiling at Harry and playfully punching him on the arm. “He’s got himself a girlfriend.”

Hermione, who had been just taken another sip of her drink, promptly spit out her drink as Ron said this. Harry took the brunt of the soda attack, so to speak, as he was sitting directly across from Hermione.

“Hermione!” Ron asked, looking at her strangely. “What in the world?”

Harry took off his glasses which were now spotted with Diet Coke and wiped them with a napkin. “Thanks, Hermione.”

She looked sheepishly at Ron and Harry. She quickly handed Harry some more napkins and took one herself to mop up the table. “I’m sorry. It tasted flat. The soda. It tasted flat.”

Ron looked at Harry and shook his head. “No, no. She’s just as shocked as I was. I take it he didn’t tell you about this girl.”

Hermione looked down at the table. “No, he didn’t mention that he was seeing someone.”

“Well, he’s not seeing her now, mind you. The tart went off and got engaged to someone else, can you imagine?” Ron said, winking at Harry.

“She’s not a tart, Ron,” Harry said, looking straight at Hermione. He quickly looked back down at the table so Ron couldn’t figure out whom he was talking about. Harry could see out of the corner of his eye that Hermione, too, had grown totally fascinated with the tabletop.

“You know Harry I’m shocked to not have read about this in The Daily Prophet. You know we’d read about you in there, but they never mentioned any woman. You’d think they’d be on that like gangbusters,” Ron said.

“Well, it was kept private. No one knew, really. Except for she and I,” Harry said.

Harry wished that Ron hadn’t broached this subject. The less said about this, the better, Harry thought. It was Hermione, though, that spoke next.

“Well, what was she like?” Hermione asked, softly.

“How much time do you have?” Harry asked, he laughed uneasily. He knew that he should stop while he was behind, but something made him continue talking. “She was amazing. She still is, amazing. She’s beautiful, both on the inside and the outside. She has this way about her that makes you feel as if you can do anything. She’s loyal to a fault and has to have the biggest heart of anyone I’ve ever known. And she never knew this, and I don’t think I told her enough, but I always admired her strength and her conviction and her passion. And her smile…There aren’t enough words to talk about that smile. It can light up a room. And I’ve gone on way too much about this, already. Where’s our food?” He looked anxiously around the diner.

Hermione was still looking down at the table. Ron was staring at Harry with his mouth slightly open.

“Wow, Harry!” Ron said. “I’m amazed you can still feel like that after what she did.”

“It wasn’t really her, Ron,” Harry said. “It was me. I was the stupid git that let her get away. Anyway, she’s probably better off without me.”

“I doubt that, Harry,” Ron said. “Don’t’ give up hope though. I’m sure that Hermione and I could play matchmaker for you.”

“Ron,” Hermione said. “Leave Harry be. If he wants you to fix him up with someone, he’ll tell you.”

“What about Joyce?” Ron asked.

“Joyce? Joyce is totally wrong for Harry. Not to mention the fact that he’s not exactly her type. He’s about twenty years too young for Joyce,” Hermione said, indignantly.

“Guys, calm down,” Harry said. “I’m perfectly fine okay. No need for anyone to go playing matchmaker. Okay.”

They didn’t talk much after that, as the waitress brought their food. Hermione spent the rest of the meal barely touching her food and Harry and Ron talked about Quidditch.

Following the meal, Hermione, Harry and Ron stood outside of the diner.

“You didn’t eat much, Herm,” Ron said. “You feeling okay?”

“Yeah,” Hermione said. “I had a big breakfast with Sirius.”

“Oh, damn,” Ron said. “I completely forgot. I was supposed to meet with the Nimbus people today about some promotional stuff they wanted the team to do.” He looked down at his watch. “Oh, man. I was supposed to be there over 15 minutes ago. Harry, you want to come with?”

“No, I’m gonna head back to The Ministry with Hermione and catch up with Sirius,” Harry said.

“Okay,” Ron said. “I’m sorry to eat and run, love.” He quickly kissed Hermione and gave a punch in the arm to Harry. Catch you guys later, then.”

They watched him take off down the street and for a moment, neither of them said a word.

“ What was all that in there, Harry?” Hermione finally asked him.

“What was what?” Harry asked her.

“You know what I mean. What was that you said in the diner about that girl,” Hermione said.

“For someone so smart, Hermione, I would have thought you would have figured it out,” Harry said.

“I know you were talking about me, but I want to know why you would do that in front of Ron,” she said.

“Why did you jump all over him when he suggested setting me up with someone?” Harry asked her, a slight smile playing at his face.

“Because,” Hermione said, exasperated. “Trust me Harry, you don’t want to go out with Joyce.” She took a seat on the bench just outside the diner. He sat down beside her.

“And you really don’t want Ron setting you up with anyone, trust me. If you had seen the girls he’s dated, well they’re not really your type,” Hermione said.

“Well, I think I’d agree with you there. I told you that I hadn’t dated anyone seriously since I’d been gone. Part of it was because of the job I was doing, but it was also because there was one simple fact that I couldn’t get around no matter how hard I tried or how hard I wanted to deny it,” Harry said. “Don’t get me wrong these were some great girls, but there was one thing that they didn’t have.”

“What the IQ of a table?” Hermione asked, looking away from him.

Harry put his arm on her shoulder. “They weren’t you, Hermione. They could never be you. No one has ever or could ever hold a candle to you in my eyes.”

She didn’t turn around. Where his hand was on her shoulder, he could feel her tense up.

“What are you saying, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“I still love you, Hermione,” Harry said, softly. “I think I love you now more than I ever did before.”

“That’s crazy, Harry,” she said, finally turning around. “You know we’re not the same people we were five years ago. We’ve led completely different lives. We don’t even know each other anymore.”

“You don’t believe that,” Harry said, looking at her intently. “Now we may not have seen each other for five years, but that didn’t make the feelings go away. If anything, it made them stronger. It did for me, you know. Not a day went by that I didn’t think about you and wished that I could see you.”

“You have a funny way of showing it,” she said. “You never wrote. You never visited. You completely shut me out.”

“I know,” Harry said. “I know I did, but I’m back now, Hermione. I’m not going anywhere.”

“Where have I heard that before?” Hermione asked.

“It’s the truth this time. It almost killed me to leave you last time, and I can honestly say that I never want to be away from you ever again,” Harry said, taking her hand.

She sighed. “Harry, I can’t do this. I’m getting married in less than a month.”

“I know I have no right to ask you for anything, but listen to me. Hermione, give me one week. We can get to know each other again and you can decide once and for all, just who it is you want to be with. I think we need to be alone to just be, you know,” Harry said. “Come on, Hermione. If you don’t do this, we’ll wonder all our lives what could have been.”

Hermione stood up and ran her fingers through her hair. She could feel the tears welling up in her eyes. “I can’t, Harry.”

He stood up, as well, and took hold of her shoulders. “Can you honestly tell me that you don’t still feel something for me? Come on, just look me in the eyes and tell me that you don’t have some feelings for me.”

She stood there looking at him. She knew what she should say, but it wasn’t what she wanted to say. She was tired. She was tired of thinking about this. She looked deep into those green eyes and she raised her hand up and touched his cheek.

“No, I can’t look in those eyes and tell you that,” Hermione said. “I can’t believe I’m considering this, but okay. Let’s do it.”

“Really?” Harry asked, reaching up to touch her hand that still caressed his cheek.

“Yeah,” she said. “How are we going to do this? What about the investigation? The wedding plans?”

“We can put everything on hold for a week. Sirius will stay behind and continue with the investigation,” Harry said.

“What about Ron?” Hermione said, finally releasing her hand from Harry’s cheek.

“I don’t know,” Harry said. “I don’t like hurting him anymore than you do, you know. But we need to do this, Hermione. Better to think about it now than five or ten years later after you’ve married him to suddenly realize that you don’t love him the way he deserves to be loved.”

She nodded. “You’re right.”

“We should probably talk to Sirius about this first,” Harry said. “Make sure it will be okay.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said. “So where will we go?”

“I don’t know,” Harry said, smiling at her. “But we’ll be together.”

14. Tell Me No Lies

Authors Note: Thanks again for the kind, great reviews. You guys are awesome and they keep me going! This one is kind of short, but I promise the next couple of chapters will be longer and more exciting, but I don’t want to give too much away. Keep reading and reviewing!

Chapter Fourteen

Tell Me No Lies

Hermione smiled nervously at the female Auror who had agreed to go with Hermione when she went to tell Ron that she was leaving. She really didn’t know what she was going to tell him. She hated to lie to him, but she knew if he knew the truth, it would crush him. This was for the best, though, for all of them.

They had decided that Hermione should tell Ron without Harry present. She had decided to tell Ron that she felt overworked and stressed out and just wanted to spend a couple of days away from work and family and wedding plans and just relax. This was all true, but she was going to leave out the part about Harry joining her. The thought of them being alone together both excited and scared her. The proverbial can of worms was fixing to be opened and Hermione hoped it wouldn’t cause too much of a mess.

The female Auror was named Mia. She was a plain looking woman who looked to be in her early thirties. Although she had only met her a few minutes ago, Hermione thought that she seemed very nice. Mia had regaled Hermione with tales of serving alongside Harry and Sirius these past few years. Hermione had only heard half of what she’d said, though. Her mind was playing out different scenarios. She had always hated to lie, and truth be told, it was one of the one things she’d always thought she was really bad at. She had an annoying habit of stammering and going on and on about it when a simple, succinct lie would have been quite sufficient.

Ron knew her well. She hoped that he wouldn’t be able to tell that she was lying. She had tried his apartment, but he hadn’t been home. She decided to try the Quidditch practice fields. She and Mia were walking quickly to the fields.

Hermione waved at the guard at the gate who ushered her and Mia inside.

“Ron’s out on Pitch #4, Miss Granger,” the guard called after her. “The whole team’s having a practice.”

“Thanks,” Hermione said, as she and Mia walked toward the Quidditch pitch.

When they finally reached the pitch, Hermione saw that the team had yet to take to the air. Ron was embroiled in what looked like an intense meeting with the coach and his fellow players. When Ron saw her, he waved and nodded at her.

Hermione waved back, nervously. She and Mia took a seat on one of the benches.

“I don’t get to watch much Quidditch,” Mia said, looking out at the field. “Never really got much into it. My husband, Ernie, though, is a fanatic. Do you know he scheduled our honeymoon around the Quidditch World Cup? Talk about love and devotion, huh?”

Hermione smiled. “I know what you mean.”

“Harry used to play, didn’t he?” Mia said. “He never talked too much about it, though.”

“Yeah, Harry was one of the best I’ve ever seen,” Hermione said. “He was the youngest seeker at Hogwarts in over a century, you know? I used to watch him up there and just marvel at how good he was. It was a shame that he didn’t take it up professionally.”

“That boy was destined for greatness,” Mia said, smiling. “It was in his blood. I’m convinced he could do anything he wanted, if he set his mind to it.”

Hermione smiled. “Yeah.”

“He talked about you a lot, Miss Granger,” Mia said. “I’d talk to him about Ernie and he’d tell me about you and how much he cared about you. Regretted leaving you behind.”

“How do you do it, Mia?” Hermione said. “I mean, you’re married and you’re an Auror. I thought they discouraged things like that when you’re an Auror.”

Mia shook her head. “They don’t discourage it. They don’t recommend it, either, mind you. It’s not been very easy for Ernie and I.”

“What does Ernie do?” Hermione asked.

“He’s a Muggle, actually,” Mia said. “Can you believe it? We met one summer after I finished at Hogwarts. I took a trip to Ireland and when I set eyes on him, I knew he was the one. I just felt it deep down. I looked at him and I knew that there wouldn’t be anyone else for me, but him. Of course, it took him awhile to know that, too. And it took him awhile to handle the news of me being a witch and all, but he’s really amazing. Don’t get me wrong, he can be a real pain in the arse, too, but I love that man with all my heart.”

“Well, you must be apart an awful lot, though, with your job,” Hermione asked.

“We are, sometimes, but I’m mostly an office Auror these days,” Mia said. “We just found out a couple of weeks ago that we’re going to have a baby.”

“That’s great, Mia,” Hermione said. “When are you due?”

“Sometime next spring,” Mia said. “I’m only in the first trimester now. I get to spend more time at home, now, which I absolutely love. I think my days as an Auror are going to be over very soon.”

Hermione turned to say something else to Mia, but stopped when she saw Ron running toward her.

“Well, this is a nice surprise,” Ron said, smiling at her. He kissed her on the cheek and Hermione smiled, nervously. “What are you doing here, Hermione?”

“Hi, Ron,” she said.

“Are you going to introduce me to your friend?” Ron said, looking at Mia.

“Oh, of course,” Hermione said. “Um, this is Mia Thomas, she’s possibly going to be joining my staff at The Ministry. Mia, this is Ron Weasley.”

Ron shook hands with Mia. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mia,” he said. “So, what do you have to talk to me about? I don’t have much time. Stevens is being a real slave driver today.” He motioned toward the coach, Robert Stevens.

“I’ll just give you two a minute,” Mia said, and she walked a few feet away. She could still be near Hermione, but was out of earshot of Ron and Hermione.

Hermione smiled gratefully to her and sat back down on the bench. Ron joined her.

“So, what’s up, love?” Ron said.

“I know that this is going to be a really terrible time to do this, Ron,” Hermione began. “But I really need a break. I’m just feeling overwhelmed by the wedding, my job, everything, really.”

“I always tell you that you work way too hard, Hermione,” Ron said. “You do need a break.”

“I think so, too. I was thinking of just getting away by myself for a couple of days just to regroup and relax,” Hermione said.

“I’d love to come with you, Herm,” Ron said. “But I’ve got a crucial set of games coming up and Stevens has got some endorsement deals for the team. I wouldn’t be able to go. But you should go. You deserve time off.”

Hermione hated this. He was being way too understanding. She felt about as low as a slug.

“So where do you think you’ll go?” Ron asked.

“Somewhere nice and quiet and peaceful,” Hermione said. “Somewhere in the States, probably.”

“That sounds lovely,” Ron said, putting an arm around her. “I’m going to miss you, though.”

“I’ll miss you, too,” Hermione said, softly.

“What about Harry?” Ron asked.

“What?” Hermione said, surprised.

“Harry. Where is he going to stay? At your flat while you’re gone?” Ron asked.

“Um, no,” Hermione said. “He’s actually going to be away for a few days on a case with Sirius.”

“Not gone for good, though,” Ron said, concerned. “He will be back, won’t he?”

“He said he would,” Hermione said. She looked down at the ground.

“Hey, Weasley,” a voice called from a few feet away. “Were you planning on playing today or are you going to use that broom to sweep up the restrooms?”

It was Coach Stevens who was angrily looking over at the two of them.

“Be right there,” Ron called to him. “Bloody man’s talent is wasted coaching Quidditch. I’m sure there is some third world country he could take over and lead as a dictator.”

Hermione gave a half-hearted laugh. “You better go, Ron.”

Ron kissed her cheek and forehead once more and then got to his feet. “Well, you have a good time, Hermione. And don’t take any lab research with you. You forget about work and forget about the wedding. Just relax. I love you.”

Hermione just smiled back at him and watched as he mounted his broom and took to the skies. She felt horrible for doing this and his being all mature and good-natured had only confirmed her opinion that she was an awful, terrible person.

This isn’t going to be easy, Hermione thought.

“You ready to go, Hermione,” Mia said.

“Yeah,” Hermione said, taking one last look at Ron. “Let’ s go.”

While Hermione was with Ron, Harry was discussing logistics with Sirius. They had met at Hyde Park and not in The Ministry. They didn’t want the details of where Harry and Hermione were going to get out. They had no idea who might be listening or if someone had planted some kind of surveillence equipment in Hermione’s office and laboratory.

“So,” Sirius said. “She’s meeting you here?”

“Yeah,” Harry said. “She went to tell Ron.”

“Surely not to tell him that she was going away with you, Harry?” Sirius said.

“Of course not,” Harry said. “She’s not going away with me, Sirius. This is just a trip so that we can get to know each other again and see if those same feelings are as strong as they once were.”

“That’s codswallop, Harry,” Sirius said. “And you know it. Those old feelings are still very much there. And we both know that the two of you alone together in paradise…well, we both know how that little scenario will play out.”

“Sirius,” Harry said. “I don’t need to give me a lecture right now, okay?”

“I’m not giving you one, Harry,” Sirius said. “I’m just saying that you need to be careful. Don’t forget that the main objective is to keep Hermione safe.”

Harry smiled. “You know that I’d never let anything happen to her.”

“I know,” Sirius smiled. “I wish you and she the best of luck.”
“Thanks,” Harry said.

“Ah, here she is now,” Sirius said. They both watched as Hermione came striding up to them with Mia in tow.

“Hi,” Harry said, standing up alongside Sirius to welcome them.

“Hi,” Hermione said, softly.

“Hi,” Harry said, smiling at her.

“Mia,” Sirius said. “Thanks for filling in this afternoon.”

“No problem, Sirius,” Mia said. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to get on home.”

“I’ll walk you,” Sirius said. “Harry, Hermione, take care of yourself and be in touch.”

Hermione and Harry nodded and watched as Mia and Sirius walked away.

“Are you ready?” Harry asked her.

She just stood there looking at him. “Where are we going, Harry?”

“How does Hawaii sound to you?” Harry said.

“Hawaii? I’ve never been there,” Hermione said. “I’ve heard it’s beautiful.”

“Neither have I,” Harry said. “Don’t look so surprised. I’ve been to a lot of places, but I’ve never been there. I guess it’s not a hotbed for the Dark Arts.”

“Well, that’s good, isn’t it?” Hermione asked.

“Yes, I think so,” Harry said. “Hey, Hermione. Don’t cry.”

Her lower lip had begun to tremble and he could see that her eyes had become quite watery. He quickly took her in his arms.

“I know this is hard,” he said. “But it will be worth it. You’ll see.”

She let go of him and nodded. “I know. It was just so hard to lie to him. He was all for it, you know. Me taking a break. He was so great about it and it just made me feel like more of a heel than I already did.”

“It’ll be okay,” Harry said. “It will.”

“I don’t want to lose you, Harry,” Hermione said, taking his hand in hers. “Promise me that however this turns out, you won’t disappear from our lives again. Please promise me that or I won’t be able to go.”

He smiled at her. “Like it or not, you’re going to be stuck with me, however this plays out.”

She smiled. “Okay, then. You ready to go?”

He smiled. “Let’s go.”

15. Paradise

Chapter 15

Paradise

They had decided to go the entire Muggle route to Hawaii. They flew out of Heathrow Airport at around 9:15 p.m. that night and were to arrive in Honolulu around 7:30 the next morning. It had been a long flight and more than once they’d both commented that it’d been a lot easier if they’d just apparated there. They had decided to have a totally Muggle vacation and that meant traveling the Muggle way---by airplane.

They had enjoyed the flight so far. Hermione had gripped Harry’s hand as the plane had taken off and had held onto it tightly until the plane was safely in the air. She’d never really liked flying---be it on a broom or on an airplane.

“It’s not that I don’t like flying,” she had told him after the plane was in the air. “It’s just the taking off part and the landing that gets me nervous.”

They had both opted to watch the movie the airline was showing, “Sleepless in Seattle.” The movie had driven Hermione to tears and Harry to laughter.

“I don’t see how you couldn’t cry over that movie, Harry,” Hermione had said between sobs.

“Well, they ended up together, didn’t they,” Harry said. “That’s the important thing.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said, wiping away her tears. “Kind of reminds me of us in a way. You know, this woman is engaged to marry someone else, but she can’t get this other guy out of her head and though her head tells her she should stay with her fiancee, she follows her heart to meet this man that she’s never met who’s touched her soul.”

“Yeah,” Harry said. “I’m glad you decided to follow your heart, Hermione.”
”Me too,” she said, smiling. She put her head on Harry’s shoulder then and drifted off to sleep. He followed suit a couple of seconds later.

They had spent the rest of the way to Hawaii asleep. Harry had woken up first when he heard the captain come over the speaker announcing that they would soon be landing. He leaned over Hermione, who had the window seat and looked out the window. He saw a clear blue sky and an even clearer crystal blue ocean. It was amazing. He nudged Hermione awake and silently pointed to the window. She rubbed her eyes and looked out the window and gasped.

Beaming at Harry, she turned to him and said, “I’ve never seen something so beautiful.”

“I have,” Harry said, putting an arm on her shoulder.

Hermione felt her face go red. “Harry!” she said, playfully turning around and hitting him on the shoulder.

“Ow,” Harry said. “You think you’d be able to take a compliment.”

It took awhile to pass through customs and to get their luggage but they were finally on their way to the hotel. It was one of the smaller resorts on the island and they spend the majority of the ride to the hotel looking gleefully out the window.

“I know these people can tell we’re tourists,” Hermione said to Harry in the car. “We’ve got that mouth open thing down pat; gives us away everytime.”

“Just promise me we won’t wear fanny packs and carry huge cameras,” Harry said.

“Oh, I didn’t tell you this, but I invited Colin Creevey along to serve as our official photographer. He’ll be joining us shortly,” Hermione said, turning again to look out the window. She wanted to check out the sights, but she also wanted to hide her laughter.

“Don’t joke about that, Hermione,” Harry said. “You are joking, right? Because I could see him doing that.”

“Okay,” Hermione said, busting out in laughter. “I am joking, but you should have seen your face when I said that. Priceless.”

“You will pay for that one, Granger,” Harry said. “You won’t know when, you won’t know where, but you will pay for that one.”

“I’m shaking in my boots, Harry,” Hermione said.

Harry couldn’t help yawning as they continued the ride to the hotel. Hermione saw this and snickered. “Jetlag, huh?”

“Yeah,” Harry said. “A little. You seem fine, though. What gives?”

“I made up a potion before we left that does away with jetlag. When I went in the bathroom earlier, I took some of it,” Hermione said with a smile. “I feel 100% better.”

“You’ve been holding out on me,” Harry said, yawning again. “You gonna let me have some of that, too.”

“Well, it’s the least I can do,” Hermione said. She took a small flask out of her purse and gave it over to Harry.

“This smells terrible, Hermione,” Harry said, taking a whiff.

“Well, it’s either that or sleep for two days fighting off jetlag. Your choice,” Hermione said, smiling at him.

“Okay,” he said, taking a quick swig from the flask. His face contorted into a grimace as the taste of the potion hit his tongue. “Yum.”

“You have to admit it does taste better than the Polyjuice Potion,” Hermione said, smiling at him.

“I don’t think I’d go that far,” Harry said. “You know you could have added some peppermint or some chocolate to it to make it taste a little better.”

Hermione laughed. “Yeah, but then I couldn’t have seen the look on your face when you took a drink of it. That was pretty priceless, too.”

Harry just looked at her and smiled. He couldn’t remember when he’d been this happy. He impulsively reached down and took Hermione’s hand in his. She looked surprised at first, but smiled at him and rested her head on his shoulder. She, too, couldn’t remember when she’d been this happy. It had been a long time.

The hotel was amazing. It was perched right on the sands of Waikiki Beach. The desk manager gushed about how every room had either a partial or full ocean view from the room’s lanai. He assured Harry and Hermione that their room had a full ocean view. Hermione couldn’t help but feel nervous as the bellman led them to their room. Their room. She hadn’t said anything, but she hoped Harry couldn’t tell how surprised she was. She’d been sure that they’d have had two separate rooms.

“Here you are, Mr. Potter,” the bellman said. “Room 1023.” He opened the door up and ushered Harry and Hermione inside.

“Where did you want the bags, sir?” the bellman asked Harry.

“Which room do you want Hermione?” he asked her.

Hermione smiled. “It doesn’t matter.”

Harry shook his head. “Yes it does. You’re choice. And this young man here isn’t going anywhere until you choose.”

Hermione laughed again. “Um, I guess this one.”

“Great choice, ma’am. It’s the one with the ocean view,” the bellman said. He went into the room and placed Hermione’s suitcases inside. Hermione followed him and had to agree. It was a beautiful room. There was a huge queen size bed with a brightly colored duvet. She clapped her hands when she saw the large television and stereo system that were also housed in the room.

“You’re bathroom is right through those doors, ma’am,” the bellman said. “And you have a spa sized bathtub in there, as well. You’ll also find a robe and towels. You can call down to the desk if there’s anything you need.”

“Thanks,” Hermione said. “Wow.”

The bellman smiled. “I hope you enjoy your stay.”

Hermione followed him out of the room. Harry had already gone ahead and placed his bags in the other bedroom. She watched as Harry gave the bellman a tip and showed him the door.

“So what do you think?” Harry asked her when they were alone.

“What do I think?” Hermione said. “This is amazing. How did you find out about it?”
“Sirius,” Harry said. “He said that this was the place to stay. I was kind of upset actually that he went to a place like this and didn’t tell me.”

“Well, we get to experience Hawaii together,” Hermione said, smiling.

“Yes, we do,” Harry said. “So what did you want to do first? What?”

Hermione had begun to laugh.

“Nothing,” she said, trying to stifle her giggles. “It’s just that I thought we’d be staying in the same room. I had no idea that you’d arranged for two bedrooms. It’s just nice, that’s all.”

“Well, of course,” Harry said. “I’m not trying to seduce you or anything.”

“You’re not?” Hermione said, pretending to be shocked.

“Yeah, if I was planning to do that, I’d have probably checked us into the cheaper hotel with mirrors on the ceiling and vibrating beds and stuff like that,” Harry said.

“You know that’s what I really wanted,” Hermione said, smiling. “I guess this dump will have to do.”

“Good to hear,” Harry said. “So, as I was saying, what do you want to do first?”

Hermione thought. She’d never been to Hawaii before and she knew that there was a number of things that they could do. She noticed for the first time that there was a guidebook on the coffee table.

“Oh my gosh,” Hermione said, thumbing through the book. “Harry. We have to go to the aquarium. And look at this, the U.S.S. Arizona Memorial, you know Pearl Harbor? And the Iolani Palace.”

“The what?” Harry said, sitting down on the couch.

“the Iolani Palace,” Hermione said, excitedly. “According to this, ‘The 'Iolani Palace, built in 1882 by King David Kaläkaua, is a beautiful blend of European-style architecture and native Hawaiian artistry. The palace served as a royal residence first for Kaläkaua and later for his sister and successor, Queen Lili'uokalani, until she was overthrown by a group of American businessmen in 1893. Afterwards the palace served as the Capitol Building for the Territory, and later State, of Hawaii before being restored in the 1970s and opened for docent-guided tours’. Oh, we are so there.”

Harry laughed. “Leave it to you to turn this into a historical field trip.”

Hermione sat down on the couch and closed the book. “I know. I’m sorry. I just get excited about stuff like that.”

“I’m kidding,” Harry said. “We can do whatever you want.”

“Really?” she said, looking up at him and smiling.

“Yes,” he said. “And it might be really cool.”

“Yay!” Hermione said, clapping her hands together. “And we have to go snorkeling. I have always wanted to do that.”

“Now that definitely sounds doable,” Harry said. “So, what are you waiting for, Miss Granger? Let’s get started.”

They spent that first day doing a little bit of everything. They grabbed a quick brunch in the hotel restaurant before heading off to go snorkeling. They both enjoyed this immensely. What Harry enjoyed most was seeing the look of excitement, enjoyment and exhiliration that this activity brought to Hermione. He could tell she was enjoying every minute of this and he had to admit that he was, too.

They were in Pawai Bay, a protected marine reserve. After a quick instruction class, they took a boat out and dove into the crystal clear water and saw a thousand brilliantly colored tropical fish, sea turtles and dolphins. They’d even had the opportunity to swim with the dolphins, which Hermione and Harry enjoyed immensely.

“I can’t ever remember having so much fun,” Hermione said, afer they’d arrived back on the mainland. “That was amazing.”

“I know,” Harry said. “It’s good to see you smile like that.”

“Well, how could you not?” Hermione said. “That was the most amazing experience. I never in a million years imagined that I’d get the chance to do something like that. We have to dothat again before we leave. Promise me.”

“We will,” Harry said. “Remember this is your world, I’m just lucky enough to live in it.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Well, we can’t just keep doing what I want. We have to do something that you want to do.”

Harry laughed. He stepped a little closer to Hermione and wrapped a towel around her. “We are doing exactly what I want to do. Be with you. Nothing could be better than that.”

Hermione smiled. “Well, there is one more thing I’d like, if it’s not to much to ask.”

“What’s that?” Harry asked her with a smile.

“This,” she said. She leaned in and kissed him softly.

“Wow,” he said, when they finally broke away from the kiss.

“Wow,” Hermione echoed.

They stood there for a few moments just looking at each other. An island man came up to them and offered to take their picture.

“You should remember this moment,” he said, holding up his camera.

“How much for the picture?” Harry asked.

“Five dollars,” he said.

“Do you want to do it?” Harry asked Hermione.

“Yeah,” she said. “I definitely want to remember this. Come on.”

They stood there on the beach posing for the picture. Hermione, with her navy blue bikini and sarong and Harry in his green swimming shorts, with their arms wrapped around each other, awaiting the man to take their picture. At the last minute, Hermione took off her sunglasses and urged Harry to do the same and they smiled brightly as the man put the camera to his face.

“Say abracadabra,” he said.

They both began to laugh and never-the-less said those words and smiled brightly as the flash from the Polaroid camera went off. The man presented them with the photo a couple of seconds later and exchanged money with Harry for the photo.

“You make a great couple,” the man said. “Enjoy the rest of your vacation.”

They watched him leave and Harry laughed. “I think we were just taken advantage of. You know, the whole tourist thing.”

Hermione was still looking down at the picture. She watched as Harry gathered up their belongings and smiled at him and looked back down at the picture. “It was worth it, though. Look.”

He dropped their bag and looked at the picture. “Yeah,” he said. “Best five dollars I’ve ever spent. Now the only thing we have to decide is who gets to keep the picture.”

“Well,” Hermione began. “We’ll discuss that later.”

“So you ready to go on to the next tourist attraction?” Harry said, picking the bag back up.

“Yeah,” Hermione said, taking one last look at the picture before placing it in her tote bag. “I’m with you.”

16. Two of Hearts

Authors note: I hope ya’ll like this chapter. A certain pair of names make a cameo appearance in here…hope you like that touch as well. This chapter is a lot longer than previous ones and I think you will see why, and hopefully like why…enjoy! Read and review, please!

Chapter 16

Two of Hearts

The next couple of days were spent enjoying the sounds, sights and weather of The Big Island on Hawaii. They had kissed again, three more times to be exact, but it hadn’t gone beyond that. At the end of each night, they’d each reluctantly retreated to their separate bedrooms.

The first day had been spent snorkeling and enjoying the beach. The second day, they’d gone the “educational route” as Harry had jokingly referred to it. They had began the day early, starting off with a visit to the Waikiki Aquarium and then headed off to the Lyon Arboretum where Hermione had said more than once that Professor Sprout, their old Herbology professor, would have loved to see in person. They closed out that second day with a visit to Pearl Harbor and the U.S.S. Arizona Memorial.

On that third day, they’d decided to take it easy on the beach where they’d swam and laid out in the sun. Harry had tried, but failed to convince Hermione to join him in the water again.

“No,” Hermione had said. “I’m going to sit here and just enjoy the sun and work on my tan.”

“Come on,” Harry said, pulling at her arm. “I promise I won’t throw you in again.”

“Yeah, that’s what you promised earlier, and despite my screams, you did so anyway, so if you want to go in the water, I won’t stop you, but I’m going to just lie here and veg out,” Hermione said. “And that’s final. Now off with you to the water.”

“Spoiled sport,” Harry said, and ran off to the water. Hermione laughed as she watched him. She couldn’t ever remember being so happy. That wasn’t right. She could remember. The last time had been with Harry. She never wanted this feeling or this time to end. She knew, however, that they couldn’t stay here forever. They would eventually have to face the music and return home. Although she was having a wonderful time, a part of her couldn’t shake the thought of Ron. Although he was a thousand miles away, he was still here. He was between she and Harry. Ron was the reason she and Harry hadn’t done anything beyond kissing since they’d arrived in Hawaii. He was the reason, they’d slept in separate bedrooms.

It had been very hard to stay away from Harry like that when the most natural thing in the world would be to go to him. She wanted nothing more than to be close to him like that again. She could tell that he wanted that, too. He hadn’t said it, but she could tell. When you’d known someone as long as she’d known Harry, you didn’t always need to say something to get your point across.

It kind of reminded her of a song she’d always liked by Alison Krauss, "When You Say Nothing at All." Hermione reached into her beach bag and pulled out the Walkman she’d brought along. She put the headphones on and pressed play as the familiar notes of the song began to play. As she listened to the song, she recalled the number of times, she and Harry had been able to communicate with each other without saying a word. So much could be said in a look, in a touch, with a smile.

She’d never had that kind of connection with another person, not even with her parents. She didn’t know if she could ever explain it to anyone else or even to herself, but that’s what it was---a connection. A connection that had survived and strengthened despite the years apart and despite the different people and experiences that had come into and out of their lives.

Hermione hadn’t wanted to admit it to herself, mostly out of guilt. She loved him. She loved him as she had never loved anyone else in her life. Loving him was natural, like breathing. It wasn’t something she had thought about or wondered about, she just knew it. She always had, she guessed. She remembered that time when she’d first stumbled upon he and Ron on the train to Hogwarts their first year. She’d been utterly fascinated by this boy that she’d spent that summer reading about.

She thought back to that girl that she used to be. So ready to prove to herself and to anyone else that she was the best; that she was the smartest. Until she’d met Harry and Ron, she hadn’t given much thought to friendship and all the things that went along with it. Truth be told, she’d never really had friends before the two of them. She loved them both, but in such a contrasting and different way.

She didn’t have much time to think back any more on that or anything else, as the song on the CD came to an end. Hermione sat up on her beach towel and took the headset off.

“Good timing,” she whispered to herself as she saw Harry running up to her from the water. “You weren’t sleeping, were you?” he asked, taking the towel she handed him.

“No,” she said. “Just lying here, thinking and listening to music.”

“Anything good?” he asked, taking a seat.

“Yeah,” she said, smiling. “Well, did you enjoy your swim?”

“Yeah, but not as much as I would have if you’d come with me,” he said. “So what’s on tap for tonight?”
“Um, I heard that the hotel’s throwing a luau,” Hermione said.

“A what?” Harry asked.

“You know a luau,” Hermione said. “A traditional Hawaiian luau. We have got to go, Harry. If we went back home and told everyone we’d been to Hawaii and not gone to a luau, well it’d be like going to Paris and not going to see the Eiffel Tower. As tourists, it is our duty to go to a luau.”

“Okay,” he said. “Well, we better go get cleaned up if we’re going to make this luau.”

“Okay,” she said, she began to pack her towel and Walkman in her beach bag, but stopped when she noticed Harry was just sitting there staring at her.

“What?” she asked. “What are you grinning at?”

“Nothing,” he said, standing up. He still wore that goofy grin and for the life of her Hermione had no idea why.

“Harry, you prat,” she said. “What is it?”

“I forgot something,” he said.

“What?” she asked, watching as he began to walk around her. “What is it? Do I have sand on my face? A jellyfish on my leg? What?”

To her shock he picked her up and placed her over his shoulder and began to carry her toward the ocean.

“Harry James Potter, you put me down, right NOW!” she screamed, laughing at him. “I’m not kidding.”

Harry continued to carry her toward the ocean. “If you’re not kidding, why are you laughing?”

“You are so lucky that my wand is in my beach bag or else you’d be in so much trouble,” Hermione said, hitting him playfully on the back.

“A good wizard always knows when to fight his battles,” Harry said. “Come now, Miss Granger to the water.”

“You are so going to pay for this,” Hermione said, giggling as they reached the water.

When they finally made it back to the hotel earlier that evening, they’d both retreated to their bedrooms to shower and get ready for the luau. Like most men, it didn’t take Harry long to shower and change into a pair of khaki shorts and a denim button-down shirt. He went into the living room of the suite to wait on Hermione.

He took a seat on the couch and thumbed through one of the magazines on the coffee table. He looked down at his watch. The luau was set t begin at 7 p.m. It was already 6:45. He knew Hermione hated to be late for anything. He couldn’t understand what the hold up was. Getting up from the couch, he walked over to her bedroom door and knocked softly.

“Yes,” came the muffled sound of Hermione’s voice from the other side of the door.

“You okay in there?” Harry asked.

“Yes, why?” Hermione said.

“You just seem to be taking a little longer than you usually do to get ready, that’s all,” Harry said.

“I just need a few more minutes,” Hermione called from her room. “Why don’t you watch something on the telly until I get ready.”
“Or I could help you, you know zip something up or hook the clasp on a necklace?” Harry offered, smiling at the door.

“No thanks,” Hermione said. “I think I’ve got it.”

Harry frowned and took one last look at the door before turning to walk back to the couch.

“Nice try, though,” Hermione said from behind the door. Harry smiled and laughed as he turned the television on and waited for Hermione.

Ten minutes later, she came out her room and Harry knew it’d been worth the wait. She looked beautiful. No, beautiful didn’t do her justice. She had put on a blue sundress that went quite nicely with her now tanned skin. She’d put her hair up in a loose chignon and tiny tendrils framed her face. She wasn’t making this easy on him, not at all, but he didn’t mind.

“What is it?” she said, smiling at him. “Do I look okay?”

“You, um,” he began, staring at her. “You look, wow. Just wow.”

He smiled broadly at her. She could feel her cheeks go pink. “You look pretty wow yourself,” she said smiling at him. “Well, you ready to go?”

“Yeah,” he said, still gazing dreamily at her. “You—wow.”

“You said that already,” she said, grabbing her purse.
“I know,” Harry said, opening the door for her. “It just needed to be repeated, that’s all.”

They arrived at the luau only a couple of minutes late. As they mingled with the other hotel guests waiting for the luau to truly begin, Hermione explained to Harry what to expect from the traditional Hawaiian luau. She had read in the guidebook about them. Harry had teased her that the guidebook was quickly becoming her favorite book, right behind, of course, Hogwarts: A History.

A Hawaiian band was playing island music and a group of hula dancers were dancing as the guests looked on. The sun was just beginning to set and the sky was a mixture of pinks, yellows, oranges and purples. It looked like something out a painting Harry thought as he and Hermione made their way through the crowd, looking for an empty table. A young Polynesian woman, dressed in a bikini top and grass skirt, stopped them and presented them each with a flower lei. She placed them around their necks with a quick “Aloha” and a smile at them both.

Hermione scanned the crowd of tables and finally spotted one with two empty seats. “Come on, Harry. There’s a couple of empty seats over there.” Taking Harry’s hand, she led him the direction of the table. As soon as they sat down a waiter approached them for their drink order. Hermione adventurously ordered a Mai Tai, but Harry went the traditional, conservative route and ordered a beer.

They sat back in their chairs to watch as a few brave guests took the stage to dance along with the hula dancers. Hermione playfully nudged Harry on his arm and motioned toward the stage.

“I know that you don’t think I’m going to get up there and do that?” Harry asked her, incredulously.

“Aw, come on,” Hermione said, laughing. “I could sell the pictures as an exclusive to The Daily Prophet. I could see the headline now, ‘Harry Potter Hulas’.”

“I don’t think so,” Harry said, shaking his head vehemently. “Now if you wanted to get up there in a coconut shell bra and a grass skirt, I wouldn’t have a problem with that.”

“Oh, no,” Hermione said. “Besides, I think you’d look better in the grass skirt and coconut shell bra. Look at those guys up there, they’re doing it.”

“Yeah, I think they’d have a little too much to drink, too,” Harry said, laughing at her. “Give it up, Mione, it’s not going to happen. There isn’t enough alcohol in the free world to make that happen.”

Hermione gave him a disappointed look. “Now, who’s being the spoiled sport, huh?”

Harry took a moment to look around at their tablemates. There was a trio of older women in their late fifties, Harry guessed. They were discussing the food and one of the ladies was debating whether or not to indulge in a second glass of wine. To the right of Hermione sat a young couple, which looked to be in their early twenties. The woman was willowy with light, shoulder-length brown hair. She was holding hands with a man who had brown eyes and short, dark brown hair. Harry noticed that the two of them were sporting wedding bands and by the way they were acting, he assumed they were newlyweds.

He laughed to himself at how analytical he’d become in the past few years. Trick of the trade, he thought. In his training as an Auror, he’d been taught to immediately get a handle on all situations by looking at the big picture and learn the territory and the people. He reminded himself that while he was here to protect Hermione, he wasn’t officially on a case. He was here to relax and be with the woman he loved. Nights like these didn’t come around too often in life and he was going to enjoy the night and all it had to offer.

The young couple had engaged Hermione in conversation almost immediately. Harry refocused his attention on their conversation. Hermione smiled at him as she warmly introduced herself and Harry to the couple.

“I’m Hermione and this is my-,” she began.

“Harry,” Harry finished. “I’m her Harry.”

Hermione smiled sheepishly at him.

“Nice to meet you both,” the young woman was saying. “I’m Emma and this is my husband, Dan. Husband. Gosh, I’m still getting used to saying that.”

“So you’re newlyweds, then?” Hermione asked. Emma held up her hand to show Hermione her ring.

“Congratulations,” Hermione said.

“How about you?” Dan asked. “On your honeymoon, as well?”

Hermione shook her head, “No, just on vacation.”

“Where are you guys from?” Harry asked.

“Michigan, actually,” Emma said. “We just arrived yesterday. We didn’t really want to leave the hotel room, but Dan insisted.”

“Hey, a man has to eat,” Dan said, with a smile. “Am I right, Harry?”

“Can’t argue with that,” Harry said, taking a sip of his beer.

“I think he just wanted to get out and see some hot Hawaiian girls dance the hula,” Emma said. “You know what I mean, Hermione?”

Hermione laughed good-naturedly and artfully dodged questions from Dan and Emma about what line of work she and Harry were in. Hermione told them she was a chemist at a small university in London. Harry told them he was in law enforcement. Not exactly a lie, but certainly not the truth. They couldn’t very well tell these nice people that they were a witch and wizard, now could they? They’d both probably be carted off to the nearest Hawaiian insane asylum, Harry mused to himself.

They spent the next hour watching the entertainment and eating food. In addition to the roast pig, they were served poi, rice, and vegetables and fruits of all shapes and sizes. During the meal, Harry and Dan engaged in discussions of the merits of sport in both England and the United States. Dan couldn’t get over how Londoners and most Europeans called soccer “football”, while Hermione and Emma discussed books and movies.

After they’d eaten until they couldn’t eat anymore, Hermione suggested a walk along the beach. After saying a polite goodbye to Dan and Emma, who were heading back to their hotel room to do what newlyweds do, Harry and Hermione set off for the beach.

Hermione took off her shoes and carried them in one hand. She took Harry’s hand in the other and they began their walk. They walked in silence listening to the competing sounds of the waves crashing onto the shore and the lingering sounds of the music and crowds from the luau.

When the sun had gone down, the temperature had dropped a little. The wind was also stronger near the beach and Harry wasn’t surprised to see Hermione shivering a little. He chivalrously offered her his shirt. She refused at first, but he assured her he’d be fine in his t-shirt. She finally relented and gratefully accepted the shirt. He placed it gingerly over her shoulders. They continued to walk down the beach.

As they walked, Harry reached into his shorts pocket with his free hand to find the box he’d put in there earlier. “Can we stop for a second, then?” he asked her, releasing his hand from hers.

“Sure,” she said. “Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, everything’s perfect, actually. I just wanted to give you something.”

He reached into his pocket and pulled the small box out. He looked down at it and then shyly looked up at her.

“What is it?” she asked, as he gave her the box.

“Open it and find out,” Harry said, smiling nervously at her. “Go ahead.”

“Okay,” she said. She gingerly opened the box and gasped at what she saw inside. It was a sterling silver heart-shaped antique locket. Hermione picked it up and ran her fingers over it. “It’s exquisite, Harry.”

“It was my mum’s,” he said, smiling at her. “Sirius found it in a trunk he had of theirs. She’d told him that when I grew up she was going to give it to me to give to the girl that I loved. Hermione, from the moment I saw that locket, there was no doubt in my mind who I would give it to.”

“Oh, Harry,” Hermione said, tears welling up in her eyes.

“Look inside,” Harry said.

Wiping away a tear, Hermione cupped the locket in her hand and unhooked the clasp. Inside the locket were two small pictures. On one side, there was a picture of an 11-year old Harry and on the other side, an 11-year old Hermione.

“Harry,” she said. “This is the most amazing gift that anyone has ever given me. Will you help me put it on?”

“Of course,” he said. He took the locket from her and she turned as he put it around her neck and hooked the clasp. She turned back around to face him and looked down at the locket.

“Well, how’s it look?” she asked.

“Beautiful,” he said.

“And I’m not just talking about the necklace,” he said. “It’s you. You are beautiful,” he said, taking a hand to her face to wipe a tear from her cheek. “I love you, Hermione.”

She didn’t want to talk anymore or think. There was no planning, now; no reason and no doubt. She threw herself against him and his arms engulfed her.

“I love you, too,” she breathed. The next thing either of them knew, they were kissing. Harry was kissing her hair, her forehead, her cheek, her mouth, and her neck. She kissed him back just as fiercely and clinging tightly to him as if any moment someone might come and pry them apart.

They pulled back when they heard a roll of laughter from a couple a few yards away.

“Harry,” Hermione said breathlessly.

“Yeah,” he said, fervently. He still held her in his arms and their faces were just inches apart.

“I think we should go back to the hotel,” she said.

“Oh,” he said, releasing her. “I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable. I hope that I didn’t.”

Hermione smiled up at him. “You didn’t. I just think we should go back that’s all.”

“Sure,” he said, regretting what he’d just done. He’d made her uncomfortable. He’d pushed her too hard and he may have just blown any chance he’d had with her.

The walk back to the hotel was like agony for Harry. They didn’t speak and they didn’t hold hands. They didn’t really do much of anything.

They entered the suite and Harry watched dejectedly as Hermione quickly went into her bedroom and closed the door, without a word. He stood there looking at her closed door for a few moments before finally heading for his own bedroom.

He sat down on his bed and began to take off his shoes. He took off his glasses and placed them on the bedside table. He heard a soft knock at the door.

“Come in,” he said.

She was still dressed in her sundress and her eyes were red from crying. She had taken her hair down.

“Hi,” she whispered.

“Hi,” he said. “I’m sorry, Hermione.”

“Harry, you don’t have to apologize,” she said. “What happened on the beach scared me a little bit.”

“Why did it scare you?” he said.

“I couldn’t think. I couldn’t speak. I just knew that I wanted you. I want you, Harry,” she said.

He stood up and walked over to her. He reached out his hand. She slowly extended hers, too. The tips of their fingers touched. “I want you, too, Hermione.”

There was nothing more to say. Hermione stepped in and rested her forehead on Harry’s chest. She took a long, deep breath and smoothed her cheek along the soft cotton of his t-shirt. He gently wrapped his arms around her and buried his face in her hair. They stood like that for a moment and it seemed as if all sound, all color and all sense was gone. It was just the two of them in that room. This was their moment.

They finally kissed, softly at first and then more passionately. Hermione helped Harry take his shirt off and he watched as she slowly unbuttoned her sundress. He watched it fall to the ground and she stood there, nervously, in just a short slip. He took her hand and led her to the bed.

“No turning back now,” he said, smiling at her.

“No turning back,” she said. He leaned her back onto the bed and they kissed again.

“Promise me one thing,” she said, beaming up at him.

“Anything,” he said.

“Promise me that when I wake up tomorrow morning, you’ll be there,” she said, softly.

He softly caressed her cheek. “I’m never going to leave you again.”

A thousand miles away in London, a young wizard made his way to his master’s office. He knocked softly on the door and waited for his master to let him inside. His master was weak, but getting stronger everyday. It was only a matter of time before things were the way they were always meant to be. And he had news; news that his master had been waiting for. News that would no doubt cement the young wizard’s place as more than a mere apprentice. This would prove he would be a viable, important member of his staff.

He waited until he heard the muffled sound of his master urging him to come inside the office. He opened the door and tried to contain his excitement. This was it. This was his chance.

“I have news, master,” the wizard said. “I know where they are.”

“Where who is?” the master said back angrily. “I don’t have time for your games anymore.”

“I know where Potter and Granger are,” the wizard said. “I’ve found them.”

“Where?” the master said, intrigued. “Where have you found them?”

“Hawaii, sir,” the student said. “On the island of Honolulu.”

“Ah,” the master said. “A scandal. Potter and Granger together. This is good news, boy. You’ve done quite well. There will be a reward for this. You can count on that.”

“What should we do?” the student asked. “When shall we leave.”

“All in good time, my boy,” the master said. “We might not have to go that far. We could lead them back here.”

“You know someone down at The Daily Prophet, don’t you,” the master continued. “Leak this story about Potter and Granger down in Paradise doing Merlin knows what, while the third member of their little Dream Team sits here in jolly old London without a semblance of a clue. They’ll be back here faster than you can say scandal to clean up the big, delicious mess they made.”

“Yes, sir,” the student said. “I’ll get right on that.”

The master watched as his student walked away. He had never held much credence to the quote that “Revenge was a better dish served cold.” He’d always believed in striking back quickly and fiercely. But this was going to be worth it. Vengeance would soon be his.

“Enjoy your little island paradise now, Potter,” the master said coldly. “It’ll soon be over.”

17. You've Got To Hide Your Love Away

Authors Note: Sorry for the delay in updating…I was totally engrossed in “American Idol” these past couple of weeks. Now, that’s it over, I was finally able to write the next chapter. I hope you like it. The chapter title is one of my favorite Beatles’ songs (shout-out to Lennon-McCartney). No, I still don’t own Harry Potter….yada…yada…yada.

Chapter 17

“You’ve Got to Hide Your Love Away”

Hermione lay in bed the next morning, smiling as she watched Harry sleep. He’d been true to his word. He’d stayed. He hadn’t left. She took her hand from under the covers and pinched her shoulder just so she’d know she hadn’t been dreaming. This was real.

She couldn’t remember ever being this happy. They’d It all seemed too perfect. It had been her experience that things that seemed perfect had a nasty habit of not being able to last. It wasn’t that she doubted Harry’s love for her or her love for Harry. It was that she knew that they wouldn’t be able to stay here in Hawaii. They couldn’t stay here locked away in a hotel suite away from the world, away from their families and away from their friends. This “vacation” eventually would have to end and they’d have to return home. They’d have to tell Ron.

That was one conversation she wasn’t looking forward to at all. She had no idea what she’d say to him. What do you say to someone when you know you’re going to break their heart? She wondered if there was a book like Breaking Up for Dummies or The Complete Idiot’s Guide to Breaking Someone’s Heart. All of her life she’d been able to look to books for answers. There wasn’t any problem too big that you couldn’t find a simple answer or solution in the pages of a book, she’d always believed. There was always an exception to every rule, though. She wouldn’t find the answer to this problem in any book.

She stood up from the chair and stretched her arms over her head. She walked over to the railing and looked down onto the sparkling blue ocean. It was still early and only a handful of people were on the beach.

“Now that is a beautiful sight,” came a slightly groggy voice from behind her.

She turned to see Harry standing by the sliding glass doors. He was yawning and running his fingers through his disheveled hair. He wore only a pair of boxer shorts. Just looking at him made her smile.

“Isn’t it beautiful?” she asked, turning back around to look at the ocean. “I love the ocean like this, all peaceful and calm.”

“I wasn’t talking about the ocean,” Harry said, coming to stand beside her at the railing.

Hermione blushed. She took her hand to his hair and tousled it playfully.

“I know,” she said, smiling at him. She rested her head on his shoulder.

“Have you been awake for very long?” he asked her. He leaned down and kissed the top of her head. She smiled, contently.

“Not too long,” she whispered. They were silent for a long time, both just staring out at the ocean. Harry held her in a tight embrace. She felt so safe and warm wrapped up in his arms. This was how it was supposed to be. This was the way it was meant to be.

“Happy?” he finally asked her.

“Maybe,” Hermione said, cheekily.

“Maybe?” Harry asked. “What more do I have to do?”

He pretended to be outraged as he picked her up, protesting all the way. He carried her back into the hotel suite and back into the bedroom.

“Back to bed with you, then,” Harry said, lying her down on the bed.

Hermione pulled him down on top of her. Grabbing his hair, she clung to him as if they were the only two people in the universe. Gasping for breath, Hermione grabbed Harry’s face and their mouths came together clashing with a sort of insatiable hunger that Hermione had never experienced before. Whereas last night’s lovemaking had been more gentle and tender, this was much more intense and passionate.

She pulled up her legs, sliding them up his body as they grinded against each other. All rational thought went out the window and she didn’t care. All she could concentrate on was the feel of his hands against her skin. She felt her hands slide against his skin, and she knew that she’d never wanted anything or anymore than she wanted Harry at that very moment.

Meanwhile back in London, Sirius Black was busy nursing a hangover. He’d spent his one night off in weeks involved in drunken debauchery with Remus Lupin at The Leaky Cauldron. As he woke up sometime in the afternoon, he groaned in pain. He was getting much too old for this, Sirius thought as he rolled off the couch, which had been his makeshift bed these past couple of weeks.

He’d been staying at Hermione’s flat since she’d left the country with Harry. This was actually the only solution, since he had no real place to call home these days, what with he and Harry off on a mission nearly every week. He’d spent the past couple of weeks going over leads with a team of fellow aurors, who had implanted themselves in The Ministry. They hadn’t come up with anything concrete on this case, and that worried Sirius. There was no such thing as the perfect crime. Someone always made a mistake that tipped his or her hand, so to speak. So far, the mastermind behind this plan had yet to make any errors or leave anything behind that could point to their true identity. It was like looking for the needle in the proverbial haystack.

On the bright side, Hermione was safe with Harry in Hawaii. He hoped that they had worked out their differences. He knew true love when he saw it. He’d seen it with Lily and James and he’d seen it years later in Lily & James’ son. There was no mistaking Harry’s love for Hermione. They belonged together, Sirius believed. He hoped that the two of them would forget stubborn pride and realize the truth.

He wearily made his way to the kitchen to brew a pot of coffee, but was delayed by the sound of an insistent knock on the door.

“One moment,” Sirius said, gruffly. The knocking continued, more insistent.

“Hold your horses,” Sirius said, walking determinedly toward the door. He opened the door. “Joyce.”

Hermione’s assistant Joyce was standing on the doorstep clutching a paper.

“It’s a little too early for you to be knocking so loudly on the door, isn’t it?” Sirius said, ushering her inside.

“It’s nearly 2 in the afternoon, Sirius,” Joyce said, incredulously. She took one look at the messy couch and opted for a seat on the armchair. “I take it you just got up.”

“Yeah,” Sirius said. “Remus and I tried to out-drink each other last night. Remind me never to do that again. So, what brings you hear so early, I mean at this time of day, love?”

“I take it you haven’t seen this morning’s edition of The Daily Prophet,” Joyce said. “It’s been the talk of The Ministry this morning.”

She unfolded the paper and offered it over to Sirius.

“Hold on one minute,” Sirius said. “I need my reading glasses. Where did I put them?”

Sirius put the paper down and looked around at the apartment.

“You have them on, Sirius,” Joyce said, stifling a laugh.

Sirius put his hand up to his face and laughed, sheepishly. “So they are, then. So they are. Now, let’s see.”

He picked The Daily Prophet up off the coffee table and began to read.

“Bloody hell!” Sirius exclaimed. “How in the--?”

He looked at Janet, who was at a loss for words.

“This is bad,” Sirius said, continuing to scan the pictures and article. “This is very, very bad.”

The article read:

LOVE ON THE ROCKS?
THE TRUTH ABOUT HARRY POTTER’S RETURN

By Nicola Patterson (WIZARDING WORLD NEWS)

Harry Potter’s return to London had tongues wagging this past fortnight. Potter came back under the pretense to congratulate his best friends, Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasley, on their recent engagement.

Or did he? It appears Potter came back to break up, not congratulate the happy couple.

Our colleagues at The World Wizarding News have confirmed reports of Potter/Granger sightings in the United States, namely Honolulu, Hawaii. Potter and Granger have been seen and photographed enjoying the sand, sun and attractions of the Hawaiian paradise.

An anonymous source says that the secret would-be lovers were caught in a clandestine kiss on the beach after a late night at a luau. The source also confirms that Granger and Potter are sharing a hotel suite.

What does this mean for The Wedding of the Year? Will it still happen? And if so, who will be the groom?

Owls to Ron Weasley, the groom-to-be, went unanswered.

Keep reading this newspaper for further updates on this story and more.

Sirius dropped the newspaper.

Joyce stared at him. “So?” she asked.

“So,” Sirius repeated. “I’m going to have to get in touch with Harry.”

Joyce looked at him, concerned. “But how? Do you even know where they are?”

“Yes,” Sirius said. “I should probably leave as soon as possible.”

“Do you need any help?” Joyce asked.

Sirius smiled and shook his head no. “You’ve already helped so much on this.”

“Well, I’d better get back to the office,” Joyce said. “It’s a madhouse. I had to slip out. I just wanted to make sure you saw this.”

Sirius looked up from the paper. He’d begun to re-read it as Joyce had began walking to the door. He stopped her suddenly. “Joyce, have you seen or heard from Ron since this story broke?”

“No,” Joyce said. “I do know that his team is in New Zealand for some promotional stuff. Maybe there’s a chance he hasn’t seen the article.”

“I think that’s highly unlikely,” Sirius said. “This story is huge. If Wizarding World News is covering it, it’s gone global.”

“Let me know if you need anything,” Joyce said. “Anything at all.”

“Thanks,” Sirius said, getting up to show her to the door. “I’ll be in touch.”

He closed the door behind her and went back over to the couch. He picked the paper back up and looked at the picture. Harry and Hermione smiled back at him from the photo. They looked happy and in love. Hermione was wearing a blue bikini and Harry was wearing green swimming trunks.

In the photo, Hermione kissed Harry’s cheek and Harry playfully tickled her side. The young couple in the photo had no care in the world. They waved enthusiastically at him. They didn’t know that a thousand miles away, all hell was breaking loose at home.

“You know we are eventually going to have to leave this room?” Hermione playfully asked Harry. They were lying in bed, Hermione’s head resting on Harry’s chest.

“I don’t see why,” Harry said. “We have room service for food. We have running water. We have plumbing. And I have the most beautiful woman in the world right here with me. Why would I ever need to leave this room?”

Hermione turned to face him. “That’s a good point. Okay, you’re right. We never have to leave this room again.”

“What was that?” Harry said. “I was right? You are going to have to repeat that again.”

“No,” Hermione said, giggling. “You heard me the first time. I’m not repeating that. It was hard enough to say it the first time. You know that I’m very rarely wrong and when I am, I don’t like to admit it. So, you’ll have to live with the memory of me saying it that one time.”

“You’re no fun,” Harry said, kissing her. “So, what do you want for dinner tonight?”

“I chose lunch. Your turn,” Hermione said.

Harry fumbled for the room service menu that sat on the bedside table. “We’re going to go broke on room service, you know that?”

“Harry, let’s go down to the hotel restaurant to eat,” Hermione said, sitting up in bed. “And then we can go walking on the beach. It’ll be so romantic.”

“Okay,” Harry said. “We should probably get cleaned up then.”

“I got dibs on the shower first,” Hermione said.

“You sure are bossy, you know that?” Harry said, watching her as she got up and grabbed her robe and a towel. She turned back to him, and playfully threw a pillow at him.

“That’s one of the things you love about me,” Hermione said. She gave him one last smile and then entered the bathroom.

A couple of hours later, they were on their way out the door of their suite to go out to eat. Hermione wore a long, black, floral-print sundress with open-toe black sandals. She’d pulled her hair back into a low plait. The locket Harry had given her adorned her neck.

“You know if you dress like that, I don’t want to take you out,” Harry said, locking the door behind them. “I want to take you back in there.”

Hermione smiled. She playfully swatted at his arm. “You don’t look so bad yourself. You clean up pretty well, Potter.”

Harry was dressed in a pair of khaki pants, a blue button-down shirt and loafers. He leaned in to kiss her, but she backed off.

“I’m starving, Harry,” Hermione said. “If you do that, you know we’ll never get downstairs. Now, come on.”

They were laughing as they got into the elevator. An old man and his wife were already inside. They smiled warmly at Harry and Hermione as they rode the elevator down to the lobby.

“That’s an interesting scar you’ve got there, young man,” the old man said. “How’d you get something like that?”

Harry and Hermione exchanged nervous glances.

“I’ve had it since I was a baby, actually,” Harry said. “Bizarre home accident or something.”

“All part of his charm,” Hermione said, grabbing Harry’s hand.

The older couple just smiled back at them and bid them a polite goodbye as they reached the lobby.

“I don’t know why I got so nervous in there,” Harry said, pointing to the scar on his forehead. “You know I kind of like no one here knowing who we are or what we are.”

“It is nice,” Hermione agreed.

After they’d sat down at the table, Hermione took Harry’s hand.

“You’ve gotten awfully quiet,” Hermione said.

“I’m still thinking about that incident in the elevator,” Harry said. “I know it hasn’t been easy on you or Ron, being my friend.”

Hermione gave him a look of exasperation. “Harry, we’ve talked about this before.”

“I know,” Harry said. “You guys didn’t deserve all the stuff that came about because of your friendship with me. You wouldn’t have gotten into so much trouble or had to sacrifice so much, if you’d not been my friend.”

“Well, you know what I got from being your friend?” Hermione asked him, not really wanting him to answer. “Do you remember how awful I was that first year? I was so into my ‘books and cleverness’. You taught me there were more important things. And I know I’ve said this before, but there are more important things, like friendship, bravery and love. I never would have known any of those things if it hadn’t been for you. If I had known then what I know now, I still wouldn’t change a thing. You know, this is going to sound really cheesy, but that’s what friends do. That’s what people in love do. They stick with you when you’re at your best and they stick with you when you’re at your worst. There’s no place in this world that I’d rather be than right by your side.”

Harry tried to smile at her. He’d never liked her to see him cry, and he’d felt the tears coming to his eyes as she’d spoken.

He grasped her hand from across the table and gave it a tight squeeze. “I love you so much.”

“Ditto,” she said, laughing. “Now, let’s eat. I’m starving.”

From across the restaurant, Sirius Black watched the two of them. He could tell from their actions and their body language around each other that they were together in every sense of the word. He hated to do what he was about to do, but he knew he had to. They had to know what had happened.

18. All Good Things...

Authors Note: Still none of these great characters belong to me. I want to thank everyone who’s taken the time to give me feedback! You guys rock! I hope you enjoy the chapter….

Chapter 18

“All Good Things…”

“Is he awake?” the student asked as he arrived for the meeting. He’d dropped everything when he’d received the urgent owl post that his presence was required immediately at the safe house. Of course, he’d had to make doubly sure that no one saw him leave and that no one suspected anything was amiss. He hadn’t been followed. He’d made sure of that.

The master’s minion looked up from his book and nodded. “He’s been expecting you.”

“Right then,” the student whispered. With a quick glance around the house, he slipped through the steel gray doors. The house was cold, almost bone-chillingly so. The windows, which were boarded up from the outside, also bore heavy drapes that blocked out any sunshine.

To the outside world, there was nothing in this house except for cobwebs, field mice and spiders. The outside world had no idea that there was something far more sinister inside this house than a field mouse or a black widow spider. Pretty soon, the others would know. They would all know what kind of force and power and darkness lurked in these halls.

The student walked down the long, narrow hallway toward the master’s bedroom. He’d been confined to his bed the past couple of days. His strength came and went so frequently these days, that he’d been urged by his own personal medi-wizard to rest whenever possible. This news hadn’t been met with much resistance. The master knew that he would need his strength for the battle that lay ahead. He’d willingly taken to his bed for rest and relaxation. He dreamt dreams of bringing down those who’d taken everything he’d worked so hard for away.

He was resting in his four-poster bed. Large red drapes covered the bed and a line of candles lit the room. The student came forward hesitantly as the master beckoned for him to come closer.

“I called for you nearly an hour ago,” the master whispered, hoarsely. “What part of immediately did you not understand?”

“I’m sorry, master,” the student said. “I had to make sure I wasn’t followed. And I wanted to make sure that my leaving wasn’t going to be seen as suspicious.”
“Silence,” the master said. “I don’t care to hear your excuses. What have you heard?”

“They know,” the student said. He could feel his hands shaking and he quickly shoved his hands into his pants pockets. “Granger and Potter both know. They’ve seen the article. Sirius Black has gone to Hawaii to retrieve them. I expect they’ll be back in London quite soon.”

The master smiled. “It’s going just as I planned. It’s all coming together now. They’re behaving just as I said they would. The press is eating this up. Ah, but you just wait until they find out the real truth. Wait until they find out what’s really coming. They won’t know what hit them.”

Hermione felt as if she was moving in slow motion. She knew that they needed to hurry. Their flight was scheduled for 1 a.m.—the redeye back to London. They could have probably apparated back with Sirius, but had decided to take the longer route home. They weren’t really in a hurry to get there.

So here she was in her bedroom with the suitcase open, but no clothes or accessories inside it. She sat on the edge of her bed, her head in her hands. She had managed to change out of her sundress into a pair of beige Capri pants and a blue peasant-style blouse. She’d kept her hair in its plait, but it looked messier than it had when the night began.

“How had all this happened? How had everything fallen apart so fast?” she couldn’t help thinking as she sat on the bed. It had only been a few short hours ago that she and Harry had been sharing a romantic dinner in the hotel restaurant.

They’d been debating whether or not to order dessert when Hermione spotted a familiar sight across the room. Rather, a familiar sight in a very unfamiliar getup. She stared as she watched a man, a man who looked just like Sirius Black, decked out in a loud Hawaiian shirt with a pair of green Bermuda shorts. He wore sandals on his feet and a pair of sunglasses on his face. Hermione had never seen Sirius look so colorful. In all the years she’d known him, she’d never seen him in any color other than brown, black or gray.

She sat with her mouth wide open as he came closer. Amused at what was making Hermione look so shocked, Harry turned to see his godfather walking toward him. He, too, mirrored Hermione’s expression. When Sirius reached their table, the two of them burst out in a fit of giggles.

“What in bloody hell?” Harry asked, finally regaining his composure. “Okay, who are you and what did you do to my godfather?”

Sirius frowned. “Harry,” he began. “I had to blend in with the natives, so to speak.” He pulled up an empty chair from a table near them.

Hermione let out a guffaw at this remark. “Blend in? Sirius, you stick out like a sore thumb in here!”

It was quite true. Although the atmosphere was hardly formal, it wasn’t casual. Most of the restaurant patrons were somewhat dressed up. Sirius’ tourist getup was quite conspicuous.

“Very funny, very funny,” Sirius said. “Well, don’t get to used to it. I don’t think these colors are very me, anyway.”

Harry dissolved into laughter again. After a few more smart remarks at Sirius’ expense, Harry and Hermione looked at him expectantly.

“Okay, then. You certainly didn’t come all this way just to get a wardrobe makeover. So, let’s hear it,” Harry said.

“Does this mean we can go home?” Hermione asked.

“All in good time, my dear,” Sirius said. “We should probably go upstairs to your room. We have no idea who might be listening in.”

Harry and Hermione quickly looked around the restaurant after Sirius said this. Should they have been concerned? Surely, no one from their world knew they were here, did they? They’d been careful not to do too much to draw attention to themselves, hadn’t they? They hadn’t used magic at all on this trip, not even once, barring the time after they’d arrived when they’d both drank the anti-jetlag potion Hermione had brought along.

Harry nodded. “We can go back up to the room, then.” After agreement with Hermione, Harry quickly took out a couple of twenty dollar bills and lay them on the table. Taking Hermione’s hand, he led her and Sirius back up to their room.

Once inside, Hermione and Harry looked expectantly at Sirius. He hadn’t said much on the lift. He’d been rather quiet, which only raised both of their apprehension at his sudden appearance. Whatever it was, it couldn’t be good news.

Taking a seat on the couch beside Harry, Hermione urged Sirius to tell them what was going on. They both watched as Sirius took a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket. It looked like a torn-out newspaper article to Hermione. He didn’t say anything to them, as he simply handed them the article. He took a seat across from the couch as he watched them read the article. He watched as both of their expressions turned from curiosity, to shock, and then to despair.

Hermione got up from the sofa and walked over to the window. Harry still sat on the couch holding the paper, but not saying a word.

The silence was deafening. Hermione finally said, “When was this in the paper?”

“Tuesday last,” Sirius said. “It’s the talk of the town, so to speak. It’s the talk of the whole bloody country, if you must know.”

Harry finally dropped the paper and asked the question that both he and Hermione had been thinking since they’d read the article. “Does Ron know? Has he seen it?”

“No one knows,” Sirius said. “We haven’t heard or spoken to him in days. He was on a promotion tour in New Zealand for the team and he hasn’t checked in with anyone. He has to have seen it though, Wizarding World News also ran the story.”

“And the Weasleys?” Harry asked.

“You know they’ve seen it,” Hermione said, sadly.

Harry turned around to look at Hermione. She was still staring out at the window. He wanted to comfort her. He wanted to go to her and take her in his arms and tell her that everything would be okay, but he couldn’t do that. He didn’t know if things would be okay. He couldn’t be sure if things would ever be okay again. If he’d even tried to lie to her, she’d have seen right through it. There wasn’t really anything that he could say. He turned his concentration back to Sirius.

“So what should we do now?” he asked.

Sirius stood up and took Hermione’s empty seat on the sofa. He put an arm on Harry’s shoulder. “I think you should come back as soon as possible. With all of your luggage it’d probably be best if you took a flight back instead of apparating.”

Harry nodded. “I, um, I guess I’ll go call the airline and see when the next flight for London is.”

He took a long look at Hermione as he stood up from the couch. He walked into his bedroom and closed the door.

Hermione had begun to cry and Sirius quickly stood up from the couch and put a reassuring arm on her shoulder.

“You okay, love?” he asked. “Hey, it’s okay. Go ahead and cry. Let it out.”

Hermione turned suddenly and hugged Sirius with all her might.

“What have I done?” she asked him.

“You followed your heart,” he said. “Can’t blame you for that.”

“Yeah, but at what cost?” she asked, between sobs.

“Hold on to Harry, sweetheart,” he said, looking her straight in the eyes. “Hold on to him, and the two of you will get through this together.”

“How did you know we were--,” she began to ask him.

“I’m old, not senile, Hermione,” Sirius said. “I know young love when I see it. I watched the two of you for a while downstairs before I approached you. You looked happy and in love and together. You can’t hide that. The eyes give it away everytime, you know. That’s one of the first things that I was ever taught when I became an auror. The eyes never lie. If you want to know insight into a man’s soul, you look into his eyes. It never fails.”

“What are we going to do about Ron, though?” Hermione said. “This is going to crush him.”

Sirius said. “He’ll be hurt, no doubt, but he’s a strong person. He’ll get through this. And so will you and Harry, trust in that.”

Hermione smiled and wiped away a tear. “You almost make me believe that could happen.”

She gave him an appreciative hug and saw that Harry had returned to the room.

“There’s a flight at one a.m.,” Harry said. “I booked us a couple of seats.”

Hermione gave him a slight smile, “Okay, I guess we’d better pack.”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, me too. Sirius, are you sure you don’t want to fly back with us?”

“Yes,” he said. “I’m going to apparate back. We’ve still got a case to solve, you know?”

He gave Hermione an encouraging smile and walked over to his godson and gave him a hug. “You two best be careful, now. Take care of each other.”

Harry walked him to the door and came back a few seconds later. Hermione had left the living room. Her bedroom door was closed. Harry thought about knocking on the door, but didn’t. She obviously wanted to be alone. With one last look at her closed door, he walked toward his own bedroom to begin to pack.

Hermione had finally finished packing and she hooked the latch on her suitcase. She heard a slight knock on the door.

“Come in,” she said.

Harry was standing there, looking lost. “I wanted to know if you needed any help?”

“No, I’ve got it,” she said. “I guess this is it, then.”

“Yeah,” he said. “All good things must come to an end, right?”

Hermione hated this. Things seemed so formal between them, so distant all of a sudden. It wasn’t a feeling that she liked.

“Are you ready?” he asked.

She looked at him. “No,” she said. “I’m not.”

He smiled. “Me, either. How about we stay here?”

She walked over to him and wrapped her arms around him. “We can’t.”

“I know,” he said. “We have to go back. Clean up the mess that we made.”

“We made our beds, I guess it’s time to lie in them,” Hermione said. “So to speak.”

Harry sat down on Hermione’s bed. She took a seat beside him and put her hand on his knee. “It’s going to be hard. We’ve hurt a lot of people. Our being together is going to hurt a lot of people; namely, someone we both care a great deal about.”

Harry nodded. “Yeah.”

There was a knock on the door and Hermione rose to answer it. It was the bellman here to collect their luggage.

“I’ll just carry your bags downstairs,” the bellman said, putting their luggage on a trolley.

“We’ll be right down,” Harry said, handing him a couple of dollars. “Thanks.”

After he’d left, Hermione and Harry agreed to check around the suite to make sure they’d left nothing behind. Within a few moments, they were at the door ready to leave, but Harry grabbed Hermione’s shoulder.

“I love you,” he said. “I don’t want you to forget that. Whatever happens back home, remember that. I’m not leaving. I don’t want to lose you.”

She stared at him. He regretted what he’d said immediately. She obviously didn’t need to hear that, now. He’d spoken too soon, he thought sadly. He looked down at the carpeting, not wanting to meet her gaze.

When he looked back up, he was shocked to see her beaming at him.

“What?” he asked her. “Say something.”

She put her forehead to his and smiled brightly at him. “You couldn’t lose me if you tried, you ought to know that by now.”

19. Then the Morning Comes

Authors Note: Thanks again for all the kind reviews! You guys have been great and have kept me going.

Chapter 19

Then the Morning Comes

The Burrow

As Harry and Hermione were on a plane heading back to London, Ronald Weasley was just waking up in his old bedroom at The Burrow. He had no recollection of how he’d gotten there or why he was there. The only thing he knew was that if he didn’t get to a bathroom soon, there would be puke all over the floor. He knew that his mother wouldn’t like to see that.

He painfully forced himself out of bed and to the bathroom. About 20 minutes later, he came up from the u-bend and looked into the mirror. His skin had turned a dull, pasty color. He grabbed a cup from under the sink and filled it with water from the faucet. He took a long drink and then sat down on the floor.

“What in bloody hell happened?” he asked himself out loud. He looked down at his body and noticed that he was dressed in only a white undershirt and a pair of boxer shorts. He took a sniff of the shirt and winced. He smelled like a brewery. That would explain why he felt so bad.

He sat there on the floor trying to recall what had led him to this bizarre state. And then, it all came flooding back to him.

He’d returned early from New Zealand two days ago. He’d hoped that Hermione would be back from her self-imposed sabbatical. He’d missed her. They hadn’t spent that much time apart in the past, and it wasn’t something he relished doing. He’d been upset to find her apartment empty and his knocks at her door, unanswered.

It was outside of Hermione’s flat where a group of reporters had bombarded him with questions.

“Did you know that your fiancee was in Hawaii with your best friend?” one asked.

“What?” Ron had answered back. “What are you on about?”

“Do you have a comment about the articles that appeared in both The Daily Prophet and the Wizarding World News? Those pictures seemed to say a lot, didn’t they, Mr. Weasley?” another reporter barked at him.

“Look, I don’t know what you lot are on about, but-“ he’d began.

One of the reporters shoved a copy of the newspaper at him and another snapped photos as he read the article. He hadn’t known what to say. He was shell-shocked.

He finally managed to murmur a firm, “No comment” at the reporters and then stormed off. He had no idea where he was going or what he was going to do, but he knew he had to get out of there.

He’d spent the night at one of the pubs on Diagon Alley. He began drinking alone, but then shared a couple of pints with some older blokes. He drank himself into a stupor and passed out on the floor of the pub. He vaguely remembered his brother George picking him up and carrying him out of the pub. He could even vaguely remember his mother’s earsplitting screams at him.

He’d always wondered about the two of them—Harry and Hermione. He’d always felt that there was more than meets the eye there. Seeing those pictures and that article only confirmed it for him. They lied to him. The two people he trusted with his life had lied to him.

The optimistic side of him hoped it was like it was in fourth year when that awful Rita Skeeter woman had written those articles about Harry and Hermione being a couple. Those articles had been a bunch of rubbish. Maybe this was the same situation.

He should hear their side of the story. Maybe there was a reasonable explanation for it all.

Where there was smoke, though, there was usually fire. No, he told himself, let’s just wait and hear what they have to say about it all. Then, we’ll go on from there.

Ron got up from the floor and splashed some water on his face. He took a comb to his hair and when he thought he finally looked somewhat presentable for his parents, he opened the bathroom door.

He still felt dizzy, but did manage to make it down the spiral staircase to the kitchen. For a moment, he stood in the middle of the staircase and surveyed the scene below. His mother was standing over the stove, cooking bacon and eggs. His father had no doubt already gone into work at The Ministry. His brother, George sat at the table, drinking a glass of juice and reading over some paperwork. To Ron’s dismay, a creak on the steps gave him away. His mother turned to face him. She didn’t smile at him.

“Good morning, Ron,” she said. “Have a seat. Breakfast is nearly ready.”

Ron nodded and took a seat across from George. His brother was grinning wickedly at him.

“Good morning, Ronnie-kins,” he said, beaming at him. “Sleep well?”

“Oh, sod off, George,” Ron said, hoarsely.

“That’s the thanks I get for saving your sorry arse, then?” George said. “Well, next time you decide to get shit-faced, we’ll make sure to send Fred. It could have been much worse, you know. You could have had Percy come to the rescue.”

“That’s all I need. A line by line reading of the hazards of drinking and magic by Percy Weasley, no thanks, I’ll pass on that one,” Ron said, rubbing his eyes.

“You’d be better off following your brother Percy’s example, Ron,” Molly said. “Now, I know you’re hurting, right now, but the answer to your problems isn’t going to be found at the bottom of a mug at the pub. You’d never see Percy doing that. I only pray that your little escapade last night doesn’t wind up in the paper.”

“Why not, mum? Would that be so bad? It might cut out the news about my girlfriend off on some Hawaiian paradise shagfest with my best mate,” Ron said.

Molly took her wand out of her pocket and cast a spell that allowed the food to cook itself. She then took a seat beside her youngest son and put a comforting arm on his shoulder.

“There’s bound to be a good explanation for all of this. Harry and Hermione will explain this. You know how the papers have been making up stories about Harry for years,” Molly said.

“But, Mum, those pictures,” Ron said. “They looked pretty tight, don’t you think?”

“They can do wonders with photos these days,” Molly said. “Your father’s been talking about how Muggles can do photo manipulation with computers. It would make perfect sense that wizards can do the same with a simple photograph. Now, let’s get some food in you.”

Ron felt his stomach lurch at the mere mention of food. “No, mum. I’ll just have some juice.”

“Suit yourself,” she said. “George, can I get you something?”

“Yeah, I’ll have a bash,” he said.

“So how did you know where I was last night?” Ron asked his brother.

“Pete Henderson saw you at the pub. Came down the street and into the shop, told me you were there and that I might need to come get you,” George said, happily taking the plate of food from his mother.

Molly took her own plate outside. She hadn’t wanted to hear the gory details of Ron’s drunken night out. Ron turned away from George as George happily devoured his food. Between bites, he filled Ron in on the sketchy details from the night before.

“So, I walk in the pub and there you were,” George said, laughing. “Singing at the top of your lungs on the top of the bar.”

“Singing? Me?” Ron asked. “How much did I drink last night?”

“Oh, wait,” George replied, shaking his hands at his brother. “It gets so much better, or worse depending on your point of view.”
He paused before going on. Ron suppressed the urge to throttle him on the spot.

“Okay, so there you were singing. What was the name of that song? Oh yes, I remember now. ‘Heartbreak Hotel’ by that American bloke, Elvis Presley. And the best part, Ron, you were shaking your hips back and forth. It was priceless. I have to admit I stood and watched you for a long while. The next thing I know, your performance came to an abrupt end when you fell off the bar and passed out cold.”

Ron had his head in his hands by the end of the story.

“Glad that my pain and suffering and humiliation caused you such joy, George,” Ron said. He picked up a biscuit from the table and tossed it at George, who managed to duck just in time.

“Well, I best be off, I told Fred I’d open up the shop today,” George said, taking a biscuit and wrapping it in a napkin. “Besides, he’ll be wanting to hear all about your debut performance.”

“Always glad to entertain you, George,” Ron said.

Ron took a swig of orange juice from his glass and then set back up the stairs to get in the bath.

Harry and Hermione had just finished going through customs and picking up their luggage from baggage claim, when Harry pulled a hat out of his carryon bag and a pair of sunglasses. Hermione did the same. They hadn’t known what would greet them upon their return to London, but they’d thought they’d best walk out of the airport incognito, so to speak.

The flight back had been uneventful. They’d both managed to catch some sleep on the way back. They hadn’t talked about Ron any further, but he’d been on both of their minds.

“What do we do now?” Hermione asked.

“Get a cab I guess,” Harry said. “Head back to your flat.”
“Doesn’t sound like much of a plan,” Hermione said. “What if there are reporters camped outside my building?”

“We can apparate in without having to go through all that,” Harry said. “And people say that you’re the smart one.”

Hermione playfully punched him on the arm. “Not funny.”

Harry managed to hail a cab and within the hour they were just down the street from Hermione’s flat. To no one’s surprise, there was a crowd of reporters camped outside the building. They’d managed to apparate inside the friendly confines of the flat and Harry was busily helping Hermione bring her suitcases into her room.

“Vultures, the whole lot of them,” Hermione said, staring in disbelief out her window at them. “Can you believe that? Just waiting to pounce on us.”

“Well, eventually something else will come along and we’ll be yesterday’s news,” Harry said, sitting down on the couch. He lay back on the sofa and exhaled. He was exhausted both from the long plane ride and the events of the past couple of days.

Hermione was silent as she walked away from the window and sat down beside him on the couch. She rested her head on his chest and instinctively he put an arm around her and kissed the top of her head.

“What should we do now?” she asked.

“I don’t know about you, but I’m positively knackered,” he said, letting out a yawn.

Hermione followed suit with her own yawn a couple of seconds later.

“We could probably just take a nap,” Harry said. He had already closed his eyes.

Hermione yawned once more and closed her eyes as well. “Hmmmmm,” she said contentedly.

“So, they’ve returned,” the master asked.

“Yes, my lord,” the student said. “This morning they arrived at Heathrow. Slipped into her flat unnoticed. Apparation, apparently.”

“Good, good,” the master replied.

“What’s the next step, my lord,” the student asked him again.

“All in due time, all in due time,” was his only reply.

“They’ll no doubt have to confront the jilted party at some point, I imagine,” the master said, hoarsely. “We’ll make our move, then. At that dive the Weasley family calls home.”

The student looked at him, amazed. While the master’s strength had improved immensely over the past couple of days, he was still bedridden and seemed not at 100 percent.

“Are you, are you sure that you’re ready for this. I mean, are you sure you’re ready to make this move, now?” the student said, stuttering over the words. As soon as he’d said them, he knew he shouldn’t have. The master’s eyes turned cold and the veins in his forehead began to bulge. The student was frightened.

“How dare you challenge my authority, my judgment,” the master said, frostily. “Do you have any idea how long I have been planning this attack? Do you have any idea how long I’ve waited to exact my revenge on this boy? He took everything that ever meant anything to me away from me. I’m going to take the one thing that he loves more than life itself, as punishment for that. He’ll soon know what it means to cross me. You had better heed that example. Now, get out of my sight. I can’t bear to look at you. You’re weak. You know that? Weak. I don’t have any time for someone who second guesses my judgment and my decisions.”

The student wanted to say something to explain, but one look into those cold, unfeeling eyes and he knew the less said, the better off he’d be.

He mumbled an apology and then bid a quick retreat outside the safe house. He didn’t draw an easy breath until he was outside of the house. He’d never had any pity for Harry Potter or Hermione Granger throughout all of this. Yet, now he feared for them. They had no idea what lay in store for them. If they thought their biggest threat was assuaging Ron Weasley’s feelings, they had another thing coming. This would be their biggest test ever. Nothing would ever be the same again.

20. Nothing's As Bad As It Seems

Author’s Note: Sorry for the delay in updates. I had to embrace my inner Hermione and study for a continuing education class for my job and take a killer exam. Spent most of the week studying for it and am happy to say that it paid off and I passed the exam! Yay me! I hope you enjoy this chapter. Thanks for all the kind reviews!

There’s a line in here that I borrowed from the movie, “Sweet Home Alabama” and from a story that I started but never finished, “Saved the best for Last”.

Chapter 20

“Nothing’s As Bad As It Seems”

The Weasley family dinners were legendary. Although the family was spread out across the world these days, they all always seemed to make it back home for the weekly Tuesday family dinner.

Molly would usually begin cooking first thing in the morning. By late afternoon, The Burrow was alive with the hypnotic smells of foods like roast beef and Yorkshire pudding, and different types of breads and sweets. George and Fred would always try and sneak in to the kitchen every now and then to sneak a roll or a muffin. Sometimes they were successful in their covert kitchen missions, sometimes not. When they were caught, they had to deal with a not very happy Molly, which no one liked to deal with.

Although he’d missed many things during his time away, Harry reckoned that Weasley family dinners ranked somewhere near the top. He’d always considered the Weasleys a sort of surrogate family. Molly and Arthur had always treated him just like another son.

Never once, in the years that he’d known the family, had he ever dreaded the thought of seeing them. Now, as he sat in Hermione’s kitchen sipping a cup of tea, he couldn’t shake the feeling of utter dread and apprehension that had swept over him. He couldn’t fool himself into thinking that they’d welcome he and Hermione into their home with open arms and wish them well.

His love for Hermione hadn’t come without consequences. To be with her, he’d had to hurt his best friend and the only family he’d ever truly known. He didn’t know how it was possible to be so happy and to feel like such a shit all at the same time.

He and Hermione had slept the majority of the morning and afternoon. They’d both been worn out from the long flight. They had willingly given in to their exhaustion and got some much needed sleep.

At just past six, Hermione had woken up. Harry followed suit a few minutes later. Remembering what day it was, they’d decided, albeit reluctantly, to go and see Ron. They both knew that they longer they put it off, the worse it would get.

Hermione came out of the bathroom, looking refreshed, but somewhat uneasy. She’d put on a pair of blue jeans and a royal blue v-neck shirt. Around her neck was the silver locket that Harry had given her. She’d pulled her hair back with a barrette.

“Feeling better?” Harry asked, watching her as she walked into the kitchen.

She gave a weak smile. “I was just thinking that I’d much rather confront Fluffy the three-headed dog than do this.”

“Yeah, me too,” Harry said.

“You know that when I was little and I’d get nervous about something, my mum would always say, ‘Nothing is as bad as you think it’s going to be,’” Hermione said, taking a seat beside Harry at the kitchen table. “I keep trying to tell myself that.”

“Does it work?” Harry asked.

“I’ll let you know after we talk to Ron,” she said, giving him a slight smile. She leaned in and lay her head on Harry’s shoulder.

“I love you,” he said, stroking her hair.

“I love you, too,” she said. “I think I’ll just hold on to that to get me through this.”

“That sounds like a plan,” he said. “Well, we’d better get going.”

Hermione took a deep breath and got up from the chair. She took Harry’s hand as he led her toward the door.

“Nothing is as bad as you think it’s going to be,” Hermione repeated again. “I hope my mum’s right about this.”

“George!” Molly exclaimed, hitting her son over the head with a spatula. “If you come in here one more time and try and sneak out another biscuit, I will turn you into a---well, I don’t know what I’ll do, but it will be very bad.”

George rubbed his sore scalp and dropped the contraband biscuit he’d held triumphantly in his hands moments earlier. “All right,” he said. “I don’t think it’s very nice to torture your family like this though. Making us smell this food all bloody afternoon and not give us a sample every now and then. And you call yourself a mother. You should be ashamed!”

George took one look at the grimace on his mother’s face and knew he shouldn’t push it any further. He smiled sweetly at her and then retreated back to the living room to join his family.

The living room, which was usually abuzz with activity and chatter, was pretty much silent. A sullen-looking Ron sat morosely in the corner. Arthur was discussing his day at work with his son-in-law Draco, who was trying to seem interested as Arthur again discussed the merits of Muggle fax machines. Bill, Charlie and Fred were playing a game of exploding snap near the coffee table. Ginny was trying to get comfortable on the couch.

George sat down beside his sister and smiled sweetly at her.

“What do you want, George?” Ginny said, looking at her brother curiously.

George pretended to look shocked. “Why do you think I want something other than to sit beside my pregnant sister and discuss her day.”

“Okay,” Ginny said. “Well, you’ll be happy to know that around the eighth month of pregnancy, a woman begins to feel-“

George put up his hands and waved them at her. “Stop! Stop! I don’t think I need to hear about this.”

“Okay, then,” Ginny said, laughing. “What is it that you want from me?”

“Well, you know you being with child and all, I was thinking that mum would probably let you go in the kitchen and sneak a biscuit. I mean, it’s not like she’d hit you upside the head if you went in there to get something to eat,” George said, giving her a pleading look.

“It’s nice that you’re so worried about me and the baby, George,” she said. “I suppose you’d like me to sneak you a biscuit, too. No, thank you. I value my life and the life of my child so I think I’ll pass on the idea of going into that kitchen.”

George scowled at her. Ginny laughed.

“Ron,” Ginny said, taking another look at her older brother. He’d been quiet since they’d arrived. He’d barely muttered a hello to them. They’d all made a pact before arriving that they’d not mention Harry or Hermione or Hawaii, or pretty much anything that started with the letter “H”.

“If he wants to talk about it, we’ll talk about it,” Ginny had told her brothers and her husband as they stood outside the Burrow earlier that evening. “Follow his lead. This can’t be easy for him. And that means no jokes at his expense, George.”

“Did you have any idea about them?” Charlie had asked. “I mean, I knew they’d been close, but I had no idea.”

Draco sniffed. “Come on,” he said. “Did you ever look at the two of them? Granger would always get moony-eyed whenever Potter walked into the room. Even a stupid git like Crabbe could see that.”

“Yes, but that was at school,” Ginny said. “I don’t remember them ever acting on their feelings while we were all at school.”

“Well, you weren’t with them all the time,” Fred said. “Who knows what happened when we weren’t around, or Ron, for that matter? Who knows how long this has been going on?”

“You know how The Daily Prophet is, though,” Ginny said. “There’s been a number of times when the stuff they print hasn’t had a bit of truth to it. This could be the case that time, too.”

“Well, where there’s smoke, though, there’s usually fire,” Bill said. “They looked pretty cozy in those photos. But, Ginny’s right. The important thing is that we follow Ron’s lead and see how he wants to handle this. Let’s not make any rash decisions without hearing from Harry or Hermione first.”

They’d all agreed to that. As Ginny watched her brother sulking on the chair in the corner, she wanted so much to go over and give him a hug and tell him that it would all be okay. Everything happened for a reason, she’d always believed. She hated to see anyone in her family in pain and it was hard to see Ron, who always seemed so happy, to be suffering so much. Ron caught her staring at him and she gave him a reassuring smile. Ron gave her a slight smile and then looked back down at the carpet.

A knock at the door interrupted everything a few moments later. Charlie got to his feet to answer the door and came back a few moments later with a couple of guests, in tow. Behind Charlie, a nervous looking Harry and Hermione stood.

The silence in the room was nearly deafening. Ron had gotten to his feet and was standing glaring at Harry and Hermione.

It was Ginny who broke the silence.

“Hiya, Harry,” she said. “Hermione.”

“Ginny,” Harry said. “It’s good to see you. To see you, all, really.”

“I’d get up to give you a proper hello, but I think it’d take me a fortnight to get off this couch,” she said, pointing to her stomach.

“That’s all right,” Harry said.

Molly came into the living room at that moment, her apron discarded. “Dinner’s ready.”

She looked around at her family who didn’t get up at once to head into the kitchen. “What are you all standing about for? I said that dinner-“

She finally noticed that in addition to her family, Harry and Hermione were standing in the living room.

“Harry, dear,” she said, a touch of coldness in her voice. “Hermione. I wasn’t expecting you.”

“I don’t mean to interrupt your dinner,” Hermione said, stammering. “I just needed to, you know, um, speak with Ron.”

Molly nodded. “Well, that’s alright, then. Come on, everyone. Let’s go eat and leave them to it. ”

Draco walked over to the couch to help Ginny to her feet. He then led her into the kitchen. Charlie, Bill, Fred and Arthur followed a few moments later. George still stood in the living room, looking expectedly at the trio.

Molly grabbed him by his ear. “Come on, George.”

“Ow, mum!” George said. “I want to hear this.”

“Now, George,” Molly said, leading him into the kitchen.

The trio was now alone in the living room. Ron broke the silence first.

“When did you get back?” he asked them, matter-of-factly.

“Just this morning,” Hermione said softly.

“Have a good time, did you?” Ron asked, giving a sideways glance at Harry.

“Ron,” Hermione began. She stopped and looked through the hallway to the kitchen. She could see a row of Weasleys hanging on their every word.

“Maybe we should go outside, “ Harry said, taking notice of the audience watching them. “More privacy that way.”

Ron quietly led Harry and Hermione out of the house and into the backyard. He ushered them to a seat at the picnic table. Harry sat on one side of the table, Hermione on the other. Ron stood there looking back and forth at them. No one said a word for what seemed like an eternity.

“So is it true?” Ron finally asked. “What everyone’s saying?” Hermione’s eyes were downcast as were Harry’s. Neither one of them looked up at Ron’s pleading face.

“Please tell me that this is just like fourth year when Rita Skeeter wrote all those articles about you and Hermione being a couple. Do you remember that? Please tell me that this is just like that. I really want to hear that.”

Hermione finally looked up at him. He looked tired and downhearted. Hermione wasn’t used to seeing him like this. He was usually very happy and upbeat. His appearance now was a shadow of the man she knew. He hadn’t shaved in a couple of days and his five-o-clock shadow was becoming more and more pronounced.

She had rehearsed earlier that day in the bathroom different scenarios and dialogues that she’d expected with Ron. Now none of what she’d rehearsed seemed appropriate. She literally didn’t know what to say. She wished she could tell him what he wanted to hear, but that would be a lie. She was tired of lying to him and to herself.

“Ron,” Hermione began. “We never meant to hurt you.”

Ron laughed. “You didn’t? Well, that makes me feel sooo much better. I’ve never understood that when someone does something like this they always preface it by saying they never meant to hurt you. If they never meant to hurt you, why would they do something like that?”

“This isn’t easy for me or you or for Harry,” Hermione said. “And neither is fooling ourselves into thinking you’ll understand.”

“That’s good to hear,” Ron said, sarcastically. “I’d hate for this to be hard for you and Harry. Did you see the paper today? They made it sound like I was the bad guy! Like it was me that was keeping the two of you apart all this time. But it wasn’t me, Hermione. Where was he?” Ron pointed at Harry. “Where was he when you needed him? Where was he when I needed him? I’ll tell you where he was. He was off being a bloody hero. Saint Potter. The Boy Who Lived. The Legend.”

Harry’s cheeks were getting redder by the second and Hermione could tell he was suppressing the urge to say something back in response to Ron’s tirade. She gave him a pleading look to keep his cool.

“You have no idea what my life has been like, Ron,” Harry said. “Do you think I wanted this? I never wanted any of this.”

“Bollocks, Harry,” Ron said, shaking his head in disbelief. “You thrive on this. You love to play the hero. You’ve been doing it since we were kids. Anything I’ve ever wanted, you’ve gotten to first. Quidditch. Head Boy. Auror. And then of course there’s Hermione. You just couldn’t stand the fact that I finally had something that you didn’t. Of course, if the papers are true, you got to her first then, too.”

Hermione watched in horror as Harry stood up from the bench and hauled off with a punch smack dab on Ron’s cheek. Hermione flinched as she saw and heard the connection of Harry’s fist to Ron’s flesh.

“Harry!” Hermione exclaimed.
Ron rubbed his cheek tenderly. “You son-of-a-bitch.”

“Guys!” Hermione said, coming between them. “Please don’t do this.”

“As if you care, Hermione,” Ron said.

“Of course, I care,” Hermione said.

“You know, I expected something like this from Harry,” Ron said, still rubbing his cheek, which was starting to swell. “I never would have expected this from you. I thought you loved me.”

“I do, love you, Ron,” Hermione said.

For the first time since they’d come into the backyard, Ron smiled. What Hermione said next, though, caused the smile to disappear in an instant.

“But not the way you deserve to be loved. You need someone who’s going to love you with her entire heart and soul, but that person’s not me,” she said, softly. She looked over at Harry who had sat back down at the table. “I gave my heart and soul away when I was 11 years old and I never got it back.”

Ron smirked at Hermione’s last remark. “I wish you could have brought that attention to me when I asked you to marry me.”

“I deserve that,” she said. “I wasn’t fair to you, Ron. I never should have done that to you when I knew in my heart I was in love with someone else.”

Ron just stood there, looking shell-shocked by it all. Hermione hesitantly put her arm out to give him a hug, but he flinched as she approached him.

“No,” he said. “I can’t deal with this right now. I can’t stand to look at either of you right now. I can’t be here right now.”

Hermione watched through teary eyes as Ron turned from the two of them and walked back toward the house.

“Oh God, Harry what have we done?” Hermione asked, forlornly. “What have we done?”

Within a second, Harry had gone to her and enveloped her in his arms. “What have we done?”

A hooded figure had watched and listened behind one of the barns in the Weasleys backyard. He’d been very careful to make sure that he wasn’t noticed or heard. He’d had to suppress the urge to laugh as he watched the three of them and their little soap opera unfold.

“How very tragic,” he commented to himself as he watched Harry and Hermione embracing. “How very tragic indeed.”

Still chuckling at the sight before him, he reached into his cloak pocket and pulled out the small flask and a clear plastic bag. The bag contained a few strands of gray hair. The flask contained a grayish, bubbling potion.

“It’s now or never,” the master said as he took the hairs out of the bag and gingerly dropped them into the Polyjuice Potion. He took a long swig from the flask and waited for it to take affect. He abruptly dropped the flask and bag to the ground as he felt the potion taking affect. His skin felt like it was on fire and he could feel the transformation taking place. He fell to the ground at the sheer magnitude of force from the potion took him over. It was over in seconds. He quickly got to his feet and pulled a small mirror from his pocket. The face that greeted him was not his own, but that of Sirius Black. He smiled viciously at the reflection and then dropped the mirror back into his pocket.

He took off toward the young couple whom were still embracing each other in the backyard.

“Harry! Hermione!” he said.

Harry and Hermione broke apart quickly.

“Sirius, what are you doing here?” Harry asked. “How did you know we were here?”

“Well, I figured you’d be here talking to Ron,” Sirius said. “That’s not important now. Harry, they need you back at headquarters. There’s been a break in the case. The guy will only talk to you, though.”

“Me?” Harry said. “Who is it?”

“We don’t know who he is, but he said he had some information vital to the case. We’ve checked out his story and it seems like he might be legitimate. He will only talk to you, though. David and Morgan are back at Headquarters waiting on you.”

Harry looked over at Hermione, who was still crying. He took his hand to her cheek to wipe away a stray tear from her face.

“I guess we should go back then,” Harry said.

“Why don’t you let me take Hermione back to her flat? You don’t know how long you’ll be with that witness. She doesn’t need to be waiting around on some uncomfortable office chair. Besides, she looks knackered from the trip,” Sirius said.

Harry looked at Hermione. She did look tired.

“Do you mind going back with Sirius?” he asked her.

“No,” she said. “I just want to go home and crawl in bed anyway.”

“Okay,” he said, kissing her. “I’ll try and not be too long, then. I love you, you know?”

“I know,” she said, smiling. “I love you, too. Be careful.”

“I will,” he said.

He watched as she and Sirius walked down the trail, away from the house. He couldn’t shake the feeling that something wasn’t right, but he buried that thought, thinking it must be residual feelings from the confrontation with Ron.

Hopefully they would be able to put all this bad stuff behind them and start a new life together.

He had no idea that the bad stuff was about to get much worse.

21. Find Me

Authors Note: I’m sure we’re all getting excited about Book Five…I decided to do n update as I waited. Hope you all enjoy it! Thanks for the kind reviews!

Chapter 21

Find Me

It was a little after nine that evening when Harry arrived at Auror headquarters. He’d apparated there straight away after leaving Hermione with Sirius at the Burrow. He thanked Merlin once again that the Auror headquarters was not a well-known place in the Wizarding World. No one outside of the Minister of Magic and the staff of Aurors knew where the place was and that such a place existed. Because of this, he hadn’t had to worry about dodging inquiring reporters as he made his way inside the secluded building.

The house was simple enough from the outside, nothing too ornate or ostentatious to give away its true purpose and the goings on inside it. It wasn’t very big on the inside, either. In total, the house had six rooms. There were two interrogation rooms, a kitchenette, a sleeping quarters, a small foyer which housed the security team and a meeting room. Harry likened it to a small police precinct house. The main purpose of the headquarters was to conduct interrogations of key witnesses or suspects and to house various Death Eaters or wrongdoers as they awaited transfer to Azkaban. When Voldemort had been alive, the place had been much larger to accommodate the number of Death Eaters who had been captured. Since Voldemort’s death, they’d scaled down the headquarters.

Harry quickly made his way through the double doors into the house. He gave a quick nod to the security staff and navigated his way down the narrow hallway toward the interrogation rooms. To his surprise, it wasn’t very busy. Save for a couple of people scattered in the kitchenette, the place was pretty much dead.

To say the least, he was shocked to find both interrogation rooms empty. This was odd, he thought. Sirius said this person only wanted to speak with me, Harry thought. Surely, they wouldn’t have taken him to Azkaban already.

He made his way back to the kitchenette and approached one of the men. He recognized him from a case they’d worked together in Australia earlier that year.

“Hey, Tim,” Harry said. “Sorry to interrupt your dinner, but have they moved anyone or brought anyone in tonight for questioning?”

Tim put down his sandwich and shook his head. “No, sorry, Harry,” he said. “I’ve been here since about five and to my knowledge, no one’s been brought in.”

“Are you sure?” Harry asked. “Sirius didn’t bring someone in earlier today?”

Again, Tim shook his head no. “Not to my recollection. He’s here, though. You can ask him yourself.”

Harry stared back at Tim in amazement. “Sirius is here? What, did he just get here?”

“He’s been here since this afternoon,” Tim said. “Last I saw of him, he was heading back there to catch some shuteye. Is everything okay, Harry? You look like you just saw a ghost.”

Harry couldn’t reply. A thousand different scenarios were playing out in his head and none of them were pleasant. He felt a sinking feeling in his stomach.

“Uh, no,” Harry finally replied to Tim. “I don’t think so. I need to go see Sirius. Thanks, Tim.”

Within seconds, Harry had found Sirius asleep on one of the cots in the back room. He shook his godfather awake. It took a couple of seconds for Sirius to become aware of his surroundings and the urgency of his godson’s voice.

“Calm down,” Sirius said, sitting upright on the cot. “What is it?”

“I thought you were going to see Hermione home,” Harry said, urgently. “Please tell me that she got home okay.”

“Well, I’d like to tell you that, Harry,” Sirius said, running his fingers through his hair. “But I don’t know. I haven’t seen Hermione or you since I left you in Hawaii.”

“No,” Harry said. “We saw each other not even thirty minutes ago. Hermione and I were at the Burrow talking to Ron. It went about as well as you’d think it would. We were there and the next thing I know, you show up and tell me that we had someone in custody who would only talk to me and that I was needed here immediately. You told me that you’d see Hermione home and make sure she was safe and sound.”

Sirius stared back at his godson, a look of bewilderment on his face. “No, Harry,” Sirius said. “I’ve been here since this afternoon. I haven’t seen you or Hermione. I haven’t been at The Burrow in years and I most certainly wasn’t there tonight.”

“No,” Harry said, a sense of dread washing over him. “That can’t be. That can’t be. This can’t be happening, Sirius.”

Sirius put a comforting arm on Harry’s shoulder, but Harry shrugged it off. He got up from the cot and walked toward the door.

“Where are you going?” Sirius asked.

“Where the hell do you think I’m going?” Harry asked. “I’m going to find Hermione. And when I find the son-of-a-bitch who did this, I’m going to tear them apart, that’s what I’m going to do.”

Sirius followed him out the door.

“Where are you going to go first?” Sirius asked.

“I’m going to go back to her apartment,” Harry said. “Why don’t you go check at the Ministry. Get a team together. I want every available person on this. We have got to find her, Sirius.”

Sirius nodded grimly as he watched his godson take off out the door.

Within moments, Harry had apparated to Hermione’s flat. As he put the key into the door, he said a silent prayer that she would be inside the apartment, safe and sound. The apartment was dark and looked just as they’d left it hours before. He turned on the lamp in the living room and called out her name.

“Hermione?” he asked. “Mione? Please be here.”

He walked in and out of every room in the apartment. It was a Hermione-free zone. She hadn’t been here.

“Where are you?” he asked, he walked over to the fireplace mantle and looked at the pictures. There she was in the photograph staring back at him, smiling brightly. She playfully waved to him. “Where are you?” he asked the photograph again. She just waved back at him, oblivious to what was going on outside the world of that photograph.

Harry put down that photo and his eye caught another photo—the one of Hermione, Ron and himself. The picture was from their third year at Hogwarts. All of a sudden a thought popped into Harry’s head.

“No,” Harry said, putting the photograph down. “He couldn’t have done that. Could he? I mean, he was upset, but he wouldn’t have done something like this, could he?“

Ron wouldn’t have done something to Hermione, Harry thought to himself. No matter what had happened, he loved her. He wouldn’t hurt her, would he? Love made a man do strange things, though. Being betrayed by your two best friends could also make a man do strange things, too, Harry thought. Although he didn’t want to think this of Ron, he couldn’t rule him out. One of the first things he’d learned in his training had been that you never rule out anything, even the obvious.

It was after 11 when Harry apparated back to the Weasley home. He determinedly knocked on their door.

It took a few minutes, but finally he heard footsteps approaching the door. Molly greeted him at the door, wearing a robe, curlers and some sort of cold cream on her face.

“Harry?” she said, opening the door. “What on earth are you doing here?”

Harry quickly walked past her and into the house. “Is she still here?”

“Is who still here, dear?” Molly said, following him back into the house.

“Hermione,” Harry said. “Have you seen her? Is she still here?”

“No, dear,” Molly said. “I haven’t seen her since this evening when she arrived here with you. Is something wrong?”

“Yes,” Harry said. “Is Ron here?”

Molly nodded. “He’s upstairs. I’ll go and get him for you.”

She didn’t have to go far, because Ron came barreling down the spiral staircase a few moments later.

“You have some nerve coming back here, Harry,” Ron angrily said. “Isn’t enough that you got the girl, did you have to come back here and rub my face in it?”

“Ron,” Harry said. “Have you seen Hermione?”

Ron started to laugh. “Already lost her, have you?”

Harry rushed over to Ron and grabbed him by the collar. “Listen to me, Ron. This isn’t a joke. Hermione is missing. If you had anything to do with it, you better tell me now.”

“I haven’t seen her!” Ron said. “Let go of me.”

Molly hurried back into the living room. “Boys. What is going on?”

Harry let go of Ron. “Hermione’s missing. We don’t know where she is or what’s going on.”
“When was the last time you saw her, Harry?” Molly asked.

“This evening. She and I were in the backyard and Sirius—or someone I thought was Sirius—showed up and said that someone was in custody back at headquarters and he agreed to make sure she got home okay so I could go question the suspect,” Harry said. “I get back to headquarters, there’s no suspect there. No one’s been brought in the entire night and Sirius has been there all afternoon.”

“Polyjuice potion?” Ron asked.

Harry nodded. “I think so.”

Molly had begun to cry. “Oh, Merlin.”

Ron went over to his mom and put an arm around her. “Don’t worry, Mum. We’ll find her.”

“We?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Ron said. “I’m going to help you find her.”

“You are?” Harry asked.

“Don’t look so surprised. I’m not happy about working with you, either, but this is Hermione,” Ron said. “I love her, Harry.”

“So do I,” Harry said.

“Yet another thing we have in common,” Ron said. “We better go, then.”

Molly continued to sob. “Be careful,” she choked out between sobs. “Bring her home safe and yourselves, too.”

“We will, Mum,” Ron said, giving her a hug.

“Let’s go,” Harry said.

“Right behind you,” Ron said.

“Harry?” Hermione whispered. Her head hurt immensely and she felt nauseous. She sat up in the bed and looked around at the unfamiliar surroundings. She was in a room, a very small room. The bare walls were painted a royal blue. There were no windows and only two doors. Hermione gingerly rubbed her forehead as she tried to remember what she was doing here.

Something didn’t feel right about this place. She didn’t feel as if she belonged here. She tried hard to recall the events from last night or was it tonight? She couldn’t remember.

The events of last night came flashing back to her. She remembered the ugly confrontation with Ron. She remembered how Harry had comforted her after Ron’s blowup. She remembered Sirius approaching them and telling Harry he’d see her home. She remembered how she and Sirius set off to apparate back to her apartment and then, nothing. She tried to rack her brain to make herself recall what had happened after that, but she couldn’t remember. She wasn’t used to this.

She might not know how she got here, but she knew one thing, she wasn’t going to stay. Still rubbing her forehead, she pushed back the sheets and arose out of the bed. She walked toward one of the doors and turned the knob to find a bathroom. She then turned toward the other door and tried to turn the knob, but it was locked. She didn’t have her wand!

What was she going to do?

“Where am I?” she asked out loud.

“Ah, how nice to see you awake, Miss Granger.”

Hermione jumped at the sound of the voice. She looked around the room.

“Who is that?” she asked.

“All in due time, my dear girl. All in due time. I trust you slept well,” the voice said again.

“Who is that? Who are you?” she asked again. “What do you want with me?”

“So many questions. I always liked that about you, you know. So many questions. Well, you’ll know the answers in due time,” he said.

“I want to know now,” Hermione said. “What do you want with me?”

“Everything, my dear,” the voice said. “Don’t worry, though. You’ll know soon enough. And don’t worry, I’m sure your boyfriend, or should I say, boyfriends, are looking for you by now. I do hope you enjoyed your time in Hawaii. Such a beautiful place. The two of you were the picture of young love, weren’t you? And poor, unknowing Mr. Weasley back home without a clue.”

“Listen to me,” Hermione said. “Tell me what you want.”

“I want what Mr. Potter took from me, you silly girl,” he said, coldly. “He took everything from me. So, I, in turn, am taking the one thing in this world I know he can’t live without.”

“Harry will find me,” Hermione said, determinedly. “You can count on that. He will find me. And when he does you’ll be very sorry.”

“No, my dear, I am counting on it,” he said. “What kind of hero would he be if he couldn’t save the damsel in distress? Or at least die trying, right?”

“Only a coward would say these things and hide his face,” Hermione said.

“I assure you, my dear, I am not a coward. I’m just not ready to show my hand just yet. You know that’s the sign of a good card player, he never shows his hand to early,” he said. “Well, get comfortable. You’ll be here awhile. Goodbye for now.”

“Wait!” Hermione ordered.

No response came. She cursed as she sat back down on the bed. She said a silent prayer that Harry was safe and that he would find her. She didn’t like being the “damsel in distress”. She prided herself in being the type of girl who didn’t need a man to bail her out of a jam. She was definitely in one, now. She needed Harry.

“Please find me, Harry,” she whispered. She could feel the tears welling up in her eyes. “Find me, Harry.”

22. To Sleep Per Chance to Dream

Normal 3 77 2003-06-27T01:24:00Z 2003-06-27T01:26:00Z 1 1751 9983 83 23 11711 10.2625 Clean Clean MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Authors’ note: Thanks again for the reviews! I finished the last chapter the Friday morning before Book Five came out. Now, as I am half way through Book Five---I’m taking my time to enjoy it---I took a break to write my next chapter. I hope you guys like it. Please review!

Chapter 22

To Sleep Per Chance to Dream

“Somebody should tell him to get some sleep,” a muffled voice said from the other room. Harry recognized that voice as Remus Lupin’s.

“Be my guest,” another voice said in reply. “I bet it will go down about as well as someone telling Severus Snape to smile a little more.”

That voice belonged undoubtedly to Sirus Black.

Harry had just returned from another night out patrolling the streets of London looking for some sign that would lead him to Hermione. For the past twenty minutes that he’d been back, he’d stood outside of the kitchenette eavesdropping on Lupin’s conversation with Sirius.

It had been two weeks since Hermione had been taken. Despite nearly the entire staff of Aurors and the entire Weasley family working day and night to find her, she was still missing. There were no clues, no ransom notes; nothing which would lead them to her.

Although he’d never admit it to anyone, Harry did want to sleep. Sure, he’d been tired before, but never like this. He was knackered, and was running pretty much on fumes. The thing that kept him going was a fervent belief that she was still alive and was counting on him to find her. If she were dead, he’d know it in his heart, he’d feel it in his soul. She was alive. He’d bet his own life on that fact.

That belief kept him going, kept him awake. He hadn’t had more than a couple of hours sleep since she’d disappeared and had eaten very little. Ron had been behaving the same way.

Despite the newfound animosity and hostility between the two of them, both he and Ron had managed to work quite well together. While their temporary ceasefire came about due to mutual concern and love for Hermione, it was no doubt helped along by their keeping their dealings with each other straightforward and businesslike. There was no pretense of the familiar camaraderie that had existed between them for years. They had become almost robotic in their interactions with each other---each seemingly working on autopilot. An outside observer would see the two of them working diligently together and think they were two determined colleagues working toward a common goal, not the lifelong friends they were, or once were, as it had come to pass. What did exist between them now was a sort of unspoken gentleman’s agreement to put aside their differences for the moment and work together to bring Hermione home, safe and sound.

Harry had grown tired of hearing Lupin and Sirius discuss his mental and emotional state. When he couldn’t take it any further, he burst through the door and gave them a nod in greeting. They had both stopped talking and looked toward Harry with expressions of pity and concern.

“Any news?” Lupin asked, watching as Harry helped himself to a cup of coffee.
Harry took a sip of the coffee before answering.

“No,” he said solemnly. “Did you?”

Lupin shook his head no. “We combed through her offices again. Everything’s in tact. Her office and laboratories haven’t been touched. Her research and journals are still there. Which means-“

“Which means they weren’t after her research like we thought,” Harry interrupted. “That was just a smokescreen. They didn’t want her for her work or her research. They wanted her to get to me.”

“You don’t know that for sure,” Sirius argued. “They could have taken her for a number of reasons.”

“Being the girlfriend of Harry Potter is probably right atop that list, don’t you think?” Harry said bitterly.

“Harry,” Sirius began.

“No, don’t say it. You know it’s true. If she’d never met me, she’d probably be happy and alive without a care in the world. She’d be tucked away in her lab or her office or fighting for house elves rights or something like that,” Harry spat out. “She wouldn’t have had to be constantly in danger. She wouldn’t have had to keep looking over her shoulder to see what bad thing would happen next. She certainly wouldn’t be in the position she’s in now. You know that bastard who took her is just using her as a pawn. She means nothing to him. He took her to get back at me, and for what?”

“She loves you, Harry,” Sirius said, seriously. “And to quote The Beatles, if I could, ‘she loves you, and you know that can’t be bad’.”

Harry looked at his godfather incredulously. “What?”

“The Beatles,” Sirius said. “I’m sure you’ve heard of them.”

“Yeah, I’ve bloody well heard of them,” Harry said, staring at him. “We’re trying to find Hermione and you’re quoting Beatles’ lyrics?”

“Yeah,” Sirius said. “And you’re not trying to find Hermione now, are you? You’re standing here feeling sorry for yourself and it’s not doing you or she any good, is it? You have been running yourself ragged, going around all maudlin and exhausted. You aren’t helping her by doing this, Harry, not at all.”

Harry’s mouth had fallen open as he’d listened to Sirius. When Harry didn’t reply to Sirius, Sirius walked over the potion cabinet and pulled out a bottle labeled, “Sleeping Draught.”

“So what you are going to do, Harry,” Sirius said, popping the cork off the top of the bottle, “is drink this potion and go in that room and take a nap.”

“No, I’m not,” Harry said firmly. “I’ve got some leads to follow up on.”

“Drink,” Sirius said. He thrust the bottle at Harry. “Drink it. Come off of it, Harry. If Hermione were here, she’d tell you the same thing as I am. She’d tell you to get your sorry arse some rest.”

Harry continued to look at Sirius in utter amazement. “I doubt she’d be that crass.”

“Drink,” Sirius said, pushing the bottle at him again.

“Oh, all right,” Harry said, taking the bottle. “But you promise me, right now, that if anything happens, you will wake me up straightaway.”

“You have my word,” Sirius said. “You are just as stubborn and hardheaded as your dad was.”

Harry smirked as he took the potion to his mouth and took a swig. He gave his godfather another look of displeasure as he handed the potion back to him and walked toward the cot room.

He could feel the warm effects of the potion as it began to take effect. He lay down on one of the cots and closed his eyes. He thought of her once more as he finally gave into the exhaustion that had consumed him.

Hermione had spent the majority of her time in captivity entertaining alternate thoughts of escape and of Harry.

She knew that he was looking for her and she had an almost blind faith that he would find her. What scared her, however, was that neither she, nor Harry, knew what he would find when he finally got here.

Without her wand, escape was pretty much out of the question. She was helpless. She had no idea where she was, who was keeping her here or why she was here, other than someone’s twisted way of getting back at Harry. Her only true course of action was to try and study her captor’s moves and motives. By doing this, maybe she’d uncover some sort of weakness that would help her escape somehow or get word to Harry.

This was an excellent theory in thought, but so far it had proved futile. She hadn’t seen nor heard from her captor since her first night here. Her days and evenings had taken on a sort of routine. Every morning at 7, a tray of food would appear on the table beside her bed. This would be repeated at noon and then at six every evening.

She did have an inkling that her captor must know her well, as he had provided a number of books and novels for her to read. Some of the books were classic literature by Jane Austen, Charlotte Bronte, and Emily Bronte. There were also contemporary novels by American authors Ernest Hemingway and John Steinbeck. There were also some Shakespearean sonnets and plays. He’d even included Hogwarts: A History.

She had just finished her dinner when the cold, chilling voice came again into the room.

“I trust you’ve been comfortable,” he said.

Hermione quickly got up from the table and looked around the room. “Where are you?” she asked. “Who are you?”

The voice cackled. “No, my dear, it’s not time for that just yet. I do have some good news for you, though. Both Potter and Weasley are looking for you. It’s quite touching, actually. You should see it.”

“What do you want from us?” Hermione shouted back at him.

“I told you,” the voice said again. “All will reveal itself in time. Harry Potter took something from me a long time ago. I, in turn, have taken something from him. Quid Pro Quo.”

“You won’t win,” Hermione said determinedly.

His sinister laugh filled the room again. Hermione shuddered at the sound of his laughter.

“I’m well ahead now, Miss Granger,” he said coolly. “I’ve grown tired of this. Enjoy your stay.”

With that, the voice was gone. Hermione was left along again with her thoughts.

“Who could this be?” she thought aloud. It couldn’t be Lord Voldemort. He’d been killed by Harry many years ago. Maybe it was a Death Eater, she thought. Maybe it’s someone he encountered as an Auror?

She hated this feeling of helplessness that had come over her. She hated not knowing the answer. She looked at the books that lay on the table. All her life she’d found the answers in books. These books couldn’t help her now.

She walked back over to her bed and sat down. She hugged her knees to her chest.

“I love you, Harry,” she whispered. “You can find me, I know you can. You can find me.”

Meanwhile, a hundred miles away, Harry slept, peacefully. He was having a wonderful dream. He was walking along a beach, much like the ones in Hawaii, but he was alone. It was nighttime, but the air was crisp and fresh. As he kept walking, he noticed lights coming from further down the beach.

He picked up his pace as he went further to investigate. As he got closer, he saw that there was a ring of white candles surrounding a small bonfire. A young woman was sitting with her back to him on a blanket. Her long brown hair was blowing in the breeze. Harry could feel his heart leap at the sight of her. He knew who that woman was. It was Hermione! She was wearing a beautiful blue sundress and as she turned to face him, he could see that she had a bouquet of daisies in her lap and had placed one of the daisies in her hair, behind her ear. She smiled brightly at him.

He ran toward the fire and called her name as he finally reached her. He tried to walk past the ring of candles to her, but he couldn’t get through. There was some sort of invisible shield blocking him from being able to get through to her. He screamed in frustration.

“I can’t get through, Hermione!” he exclaimed. He reached for his wand, but his spirits fell even further when he realized he didn’t have it with him. “I can’t get through!”

She stood up and walked toward him. They were merely a few inches away from each other, but couldn’t touch.

“You can find me,” she whispered. “You can find a way to get through. I know you can. I believe in you like you believe in me, right?”

She reached up and pulled the daisy out from behind her ear and held it out toward Harry. He tried to reach for it, and to his horror, she disappeared.

He was all along on the beach, holding Hermione’s daisy.

“Hermione!” he screamed. “Hermione!”

He awoke in a cold sweat. He was all alone in the room at Auror headquarters. It had been a dream.

Rubbing his eyes and getting up into a sitting position on the cot, he reached for his glasses on the floor beside the cot. He put his glasses on, and noticed for the first time that there was a single, white daisy laying on the floor beside his cot.

Hermione’s daisy.

23. Revelations

Normal 2 91 2003-07-01T00:42:00Z 2003-07-01T02:13:00Z 1 1994 11372 94 26 13340 10.2625 Clean Clean MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Authors’ Note:

Well, you guys, I hope you enjoy the latest chapter. I still haven’t finished book five---I’m up to chapter 27----still taking my time. Please read and review!

Chapter 23

Revelations

The days continued to pass, but for Harry, time had seemed to come to a standstill. He still wasn’t eating or sleeping as much as he should, but he didn’t really care. He didn’t seem to care about much of anything anymore, other than finding Hermione. He’d been working nearly nonstop around the clock to find her, but had nothing more to show from it other than a short temper and dark circles under his eyes.

Inside he was falling apart bit by bit each day. On the outside, he tried to put on a brave front. That was what everyone expected of him. He had to be strong for everyone else. It was one of the hardest things he’d ever had to do. Each day, he contacted Hermione’s parents to let them know about any developments. Each day his heart broke to see the sadness that would fall over their faces when he told them they had nothing new to report. They never said it, but he felt that they somehow blamed him for this turn of events. He didn’t fault them for this. He knew he was responsible for the mess that Hermione was now in. He was also going to be responsible for getting her out of it.

As he’d finished his nightly investigation, he contemplated going back to headquarters, but didn’t want to see Lupin and Sirius. He knew they’d nag him about getting sleep or grabbing a bite to eat. He wasn’t in the mood for them tonight.

Being as no one besides aurors were allowed at headquarters, Hermione’s office at The Ministry had become the hub of the search effort. The place was usually teeming with activity as various friends and family had met there to await news, organize searches or gather information. As it was now two o’clock in the morning, the office was deserted.

Harry peered inside the office before going inside, the room was dark and empty. He gave a sigh of relief as he sat down on the couch. He leaned way back on the couch and closed his eyes. He sat there resting for a few minutes when a familiar voice interrupted his nap.

“Oh, sorry, I didn’t know anyone would be here.”

Harry looked up to see a haggard-looking Ron standing in the doorway.

“Yeah,” Harry said.

“Well, I won’t disturb you,” Ron said, coolly. He turned to walk away.

“Wait, Ron!” Harry said. “You don’t have to leave on my account.”

Ron looked uncertainly at Harry, but to Harry’s surprise, he walked inside the office and sat down on one of Hermione’s desk chairs.

The room was filled with a somewhat deafening silence and Harry and Ron stared at each other awkwardly.

“So what are you doing here, then?” Ron finally asked.

“Hiding from Sirius and Lupin,” Harry said, with a slight laugh. “They’re ruthless. They’ve become the sleep and eat police, hovering around asking me if I’ve eaten or if I’ve slept. They’re driving me mad.”

Ron laughed. “They’ve got nothing on my mum. She slipped some sort of sleeping potion in my dinner the other night. I slept for two days. Anyway, I thought I’d come here to get some peace and quiet away from her. And to be somewhere where I felt close to Hermione, you know?”

“Yeah,” Harry said, smiling wistfully. “I know exactly what you mean.”

This was followed by another somewhat awkward silence. Again, Ron broke the silence, this time with a laugh.

“What are you laughing about?” Harry asked him.

“I was just thinking of that time,” Ron began, “after the first task in the Triwizard Tournament when you and I made up. Do you remember what she did?”

Harry smiled. “Yeah, I remember. She cried like a baby said we were both so stupid and then gave us both a hug and then walked away crying like a banshee.”

Ron laughed heartily. “And you remember her bursting in the train compartment that first day?”

Ron cleared his throat and with a fair imitation of Hermione said, “Has anyone seen a toad? Neville’s lost one.”

”She came in talking a mile a minute,” Harry said. “It seems like such a lifetime ago, doesn’t it?”

Ron’s expression became much more serious. “Yeah, it does. If we knew then, what we know now.”

It was quiet again as each of them sat there, a swirl of memories in their heads.

“I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to forgive you, Harry, for what you did,” Ron said finally.

“I’m not asking you to, Ron,” Harry said. “We didn’t handle this very well.”

“No, you didn’t,” Ron said coolly. “I should have seen it, though. She was pretty broken up after you left. She never said anything about the two of you being more than friends, then. I always suspected though, deep down. You could see it in the way her eyes would light up when she talked about you or when someone mentioned your name. It’s always been that way, you know? Krum saw it. Cho Chang saw it. Even Rita Skeeter saw it.”

“Ron,” Harry interrupted.

Ron held up his hand. “Let me finish. I wasn’t fair to her, either, you know? I did sort of treat her like a prize. It was like I finally had something that you didn’t have. It hasn’t been easy you know being your faithful sidekick. No guts, no glory, right?”

“You know I never asked for any of this,” Harry said.

“I know,” Ron said. “It’s part of who you are.”

Harry didn’t know what to say. He looked down at the floor. Ron continued. “All I’m saying is that I may never be able to forgive you for what you did, but I think we both want the same thing. We want Hermione to be happy. If being with you makes her happy, then that’s the way it’s going to be. The important thing is that we bring her home.”

Harry looked up from the floor to see Ron holding out his hand. Harry offered his hand and they shook on it.

“Okay,” Harry said, with a smile.

“Okay,” Ron said. He walked over to the desk to help himself to some of the coffee, but spit it out. “That is the worst stuff I’ve ever tasted in my life. I’d rather drink a pint of Polyjuice Potion than drink that. Yechhh!”

Harry laughed. “I’m sure that could be arranged.”

“So, how’s Ginny?” Harry asked him a few minutes later.

“Oh, she’s doing well,” Ron said, smiling. “I just saw her this morning at St. Mungo’s. Draco said that she and the baby should be able to come home in the next couple of days.”

“Did they finally decide on a name?” Harry asked.

“Yeah,” Ron said, laughing. “Get the name they laid on the poor little bugger. Lawrence. Albert. Malfoy.”

“That sounds rather royal, doesn’t it?” Harry asked.

“Well, considering the kid’s father is a royal pain the arse, what do you expect?” Ron said. “You know, I still can’t believe that Malfoy, of all people, is my brother-in-law. If you would have told me that would happen 10 years ago, I’d have laughed in your face. Who would have thought he’d turned out to not be so bad.”

“Well, without his dad’s influence,” Harry said.

“Wonder whatever became of old Lucius,” Ron wondered aloud.

Harry shook his head. “Don’t know. Last I heard he was hiding out in some South American country. For all we know, he could be dead by now. He hasn’t been seen or heard from in ages. That’s not that surprising how bad he was hurt in Voldemort’s downfall.”

The wheels began to turn in Harry’s head.

“Ron,” Harry said. “You’re a genius!”

“I am?” Ron asked. “What did I do?”

“Lucius Malfoy,” Harry said. “I can’t believe we didn’t think of it before. He could be behind this.”

“Do you really think so?” Ron asked.

“It’s quite possible,” Harry said, getting to his feet. “I think we need to jump on this as soon as possible. Check out what old Lucius has been up to these past few years.”

Hermione came out of the bathroom still feeling nauseous. She didn’t know if she’d ever felt this sick before in her life. She’d spent the better part of the morning hugging the u-bend, throwing up everything she felt she’d eaten in her entire life.

This had been quite strange in that she had barely touched her food the past couple of days. She’d felt sick to her stomach and had spent the past two days curled up on the bed, resting.

She noticed that her breakfast had arrived while she’d been in the bathroom. This morning, the silver tray was laden with bacon, eggs, toast and a pitcher of orange juice. This morning, it was laden with eggs, bacon, toast and a flask of orange juice. She turned her nose up at the food and lay back down on the bed. Just the thought of food made her sick to her stomach.

“What is wrong with me?” she whispered. She thought for a moment that maybe her captor was poisoning her food, but thought better of that. He needed her alive, as he told her all the time. She was more valuable to him alive than dead. She didn’t know how long that would last, but it was something.

She was beginning to hate this room. She knew now what people meant when they said they had “cabin fever”. She wanted so badly to be able to walk outside and take in the fresh air. She wanted to walk in Hyde Park and have a picnic lunch. She longed to walking on one of those Hawaiian beaches and to stare out at that crystal blue water.

She couldn’t believe that she’d been gone for nearly a month now. She’d marked off the days in the journal her captor had allowed her to keep. She still felt it was quite odd that he’d allowed her to do that. She didn’t understand the reasoning behind it, but she’d relished the privilege to write her thoughts out. It was almost like having someone to talk to.

When she felt better, she arose from the bed and walked over to the table. She pushed the tray of now cold food away from her and poured herself a glass of orange juice. She prayed that it would stay down.

Seeing her journal, she picked it up and opened it. She dipped her quill in the ink bottle and began to write.

“Day 42,” she scribbled neatly.

She looked down at the page as a realization came to her suddenly.

She’d missed her period. Ever since she’d started having them at the age of 12, they’d always come like clockwork. She’d never missed one. Never.

“I can’t be,” she whispered softly. “It’s probably just stress.”

But she’d faced even more stressful situations before in her life and they still came like clockwork. A wave of emotions came over her as she sat in that chair, staring absently at the open journal below her.

“I could be,” she said aloud.

In Hawaii, she and Harry hadn’t used protection. They hadn’t even thought about it. They’d been too wrapped up in each other and their surroundings to give anything but themselves a second thought.

She shakily stood up and walked into the bathroom. There was a long vanity mirror just behind the door. She lifted up her nightgown and looked into the mirror at her stomach. There could be a baby in there, she mused.

“A baby,” she whispered, a smile playing at her lips.

Although she had no way of knowing for sure, she felt in her heart that it was true. She and Harry were going to have a baby.

“Correction,” she told herself. “We’ll have a baby if we can get out of this mess. You just hang on, little one.” She patted her stomach. “Hold on, little one. Your daddy’s going to find us and bring us home. I know he will.”

************************

Later that morning, Harry and Ron had arranged to meet Sirius at The Leaky Cauldron. They found an empty table near the back of the pub and settled in to discuss their thoughts.

“Malfoy,” Sirius said, after he listened to Harry and Ron’s story. “That’s quite possible. He did put blame on you, Harry, after he lost his wife, his son, his fortune. I can’t believe we didn’t think of it before.”

“But where is he?” Ron asked. “Harry said no one’s heard or seen from him in ages.”

“That’s true,” Sirius said. “Last I heard he was in South America somewhere.”

“Well, that narrows it down somewhat,” Ron said, sarcastically.

“I’ll get some men on it,” Sirius said. “We’ll find out where he is.”

“You won’t need to do that,” a gruff voice said.

The three men looked up to see Lupin looking down at them. He was carrying an envelope.

“This arrived by owl post this morning,” Lupin said. “It said it was only to be opened by you. We’ve traced it to a house somewhere in Surrey.”

He handed the brown envelope to Harry. Harry took it eagerly and opened it immediately.

Potter:

I have the two most important people in your life in my possession. Funny how fate has played this hand out, isn’t it? I imagine you’ve finally figured out that it was me along, but as you aren’t smart enough to find me on your own, I figure I should help you out. You are to come alone to 324 West Trenton Street tonight at 11 p.m. If you attempt to bring anyone else with you, I will not hesitate to kill both of them. Act wisely, Potter, or you could lose it all. They’re waiting for you!

Lucius Malfoy

“Both of them?” Harry asked. “What is he playing at? Who else does he have besides Hermione?”

“I don’t know,” Sirius said, after he too, had read the letter. “We’d better head back to headquarters and come up with a strategy. You can’t go in there without some sort of plan. I’ll go and pay the tab and then we’ll get out of here.”

As they waited, Harry looked back at the parchment. “I have the two most important people in your life in my possession,” he read aloud.

What kind of sick game was Malfoy playing at?

24. Hero

Normal 2 144 2003-06-29T02:00:00Z 2003-07-05T23:29:00Z 2003-07-05T23:29:00Z 1 2544 14506 120 34 17016 10.2625 Clean Clean MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Chapter 24

Hero

Author’s Note:
Hi you guys! Thanks again for the great reviews! You guys keep me going and inspire me to write more! I hope you like this next chapter. I included a flashback scene from book five, The Order of the Phoenix. I finally finished!!!! Yay me!

Lucius Malfoy was very happy, indeed, ecstatic. His plan was all coming together. The Mudblood’s unexpected pregnancy had been like icing on the cake. Not only did he have the love of Potter’s miserable life in his possession, he also had his unborn child. Yes, fate was definitely smiling down on him. He quickly reminded himself not to lose sight of the task at hand. He had come too far to lose sight of the task at hand. It was all within his grasp. He couldn’t let arrogance and cockiness cloud his judgment. Potter had always been a formidable opponent. This time, however, Malfoy felt he held the winning hand. He was in control.

He’d planned this for a long time. He’d spent his years in Azkaban plotting the revenge. It had been the one thing that had helped him get through his sentence in that awful place. Now, after years of planning and strategizing, it was all coming to fruition. Tonight, he would have the satisfaction of watching as Potter saw his beloved die and then, he’d take Potter’s life as well. Just as Potter had taken everything away from him---his fortune, his family, his prestige, his power----Malfoy would do the same to him.

As he stood in his bed chamber preparing for the night’s events, he took a look at the small television set that he’d installed in the room. On the television, he could watch that horrible Mudblood’s every move. He’d watched as she’d spent the past few days with morning sickness. He’d laughed as he’d watched her pace around the room and contemplate what was happening to her. He’d heard her whisper her suspicions that she was now with child. It was all too perfect. She had no idea that he could see her every movement and hear her every word.

As much as Malfoy hated Muggles, he had to hand it to them---this electronic equipment of theirs had come in quite useful, indeed.

Malfoy smiled wryly as he watched her sleeping yet again. She had no idea that tonight was the last night she’d ever see on this earth.

There was a knock at the door. Malfoy took one last look at the screen before turning toward the door and saying loudly, “Come in!”

“Finch-Fletchley!” Malfoy said. “My good man! How wonderful to see you again!”

“You’re in a good mood, my lord,” Justin said.

“Well, of course, I am,” Malfoy said.

Justin just stood there watching Malfoy. He’d learned the hard way not to speak to Malfoy unless spoken to. That was what a good student did.

“Can you report that Potter received my owl post?” Malfoy said.

“Yes, sir,” Justin said. “He was at The Leaky Cauldron with Black and Weasley.”

“Of course, he was too stupid to catch on to the ‘two most important people’ line, right?” Malfoy said. “Never mind that. He’ll know soon enough.”

“You’ve done quite well, Finch-Fletchley. That’s high praise, too. Considering you were a Mud-, I mean Muggle-born wizard,” Malfoy said, appraisingly. “You’ve been quite useful. Your job in The Ministry helped out more than you’ll ever know. It had been against my better judgment to take on someone like you as a student, but you’ve done well. There will be a reward for this. You can count on it.”

Justin managed only a slight smile as he looked at Malfoy.

“Uh, how can you be sure that he’ll come alone?” Justin finally asked.

“I can’t be,” Malfoy said. “But I think I know him well enough to know that he’s not one to want to share in the glory. That hero complex of his will kick in and he’ll not want to share the glory with anyone else.”

Malfoy continued, “You see, Finch-Fletchley, revenge is something that has to be planned. I’ve always told you and I’ve always believed that revenge is a dish better served cold. You have to know your opponent like the back of your hand. You must know his strengths and his weaknesses. You have to recognize those weaknesses and use them to your advantage.”

Justin swallowed hard. “Yes, my lord.”

“Now get out of here,” Malfoy said. “I still have much more planning to do. If I need you anymore, I’ll let you know.”

Justin nodded solemnly and walked out of the room. He didn’t take an easy breath until he had left the confines of the mansion.

As the days had gone by, he’d watched as Malfoy had become more and more cold-blooded and vindictive. He knew how he’d been naïve to what it actually took to obtain this power and control that Malfoy had lost and now sought to regain at any cost.

The past few days, weeks, and months had been extremely hard on Justin. His conscience had been eating at him and he’d been wrestling with what he should do. When he’d signed on to learn from Malfoy, he’d had dreams of wealth and power.

The truth was that no matter what Potter and Granger had done in the past, they certainly didn’t deserve to die because of it. They didn’t have to pay with their lives because of Malfoy’s sick, vindictive plans. And, now, that there was a child involved, the need to act was much more urgent. If this plan went through accordingly, three innocent people would die. Justin didn’t think he’d be able to live with himself if he’d contributed to that. He’d hated that he’d let himself get sucked in as far as he had. He didn’t like the person he’d become. He could do something about it, though. He’d known all along that he could stop this. He knew what he had to do.

He began to run as fast as he could. He didn’t look back.

Sirius, Lupin, Ron, Harry and a handful of other aurors had gathered at The Burrow to discuss strategy for tonight’s rescue. They’d spent the better part of the afternoon devising different scenarios. They’d decided The Burrow was the safest place as there wouldn’t be any prying eyes or ears listening in to what they were planning. They’d all agreed that someone at The Ministry had to be helping Malfoy. They just didn’t know who.

They’d been joined just a short while ago by Draco, who’d been summoned there by Ron. He’d been surprised, to say the least, to find out his dad was still alive and that he was behind Hermione’s kidnapping. He’d apologized profusely to Harry and said he’d do anything he could to help out.

“He doesn’t mean anything to me, anymore,” Draco had said coldly. “He pretty much saw to that when I joined up with you lot against him and those bloody Death Eaters. For years, all I heard him talk about was how it was always someone else’s fault that his life had turned to shit. It wasn’t your fault, Harry. It was him. He needn’t look any further than the nearest mirror to find out whose fault it is.”

Although Draco had pledged his support and help, there wasn’t really much that he could do. He hadn’t seen or heard from his father in years and had no real insight into what he’d been planning or what he’d been doing. Although he’d wanted to there to help plan, Harry told him to go back and be with his wife and new son.

“They need you now more than we do,” Harry said. “We’ll let you know as soon as we hear anything.”

The past twenty minutes had seen a heated argument erupt between Sirius and Harry over Harry going to meet Malfoy alone.

“You are out of your mind if you think I’m going to allow you to go in there alone,” Sirius said firmly.

“I’m not 13 years old anymore, Sirius,” Harry said. “I can make up my own mind and make my own decisions. I’m doing this alone. The letter specifically said for me to go alone. You don’t know what that sick bastard will do if we go in there like the bleeding Calvary.”

“Which is precisely why you shouldn’t go in there alone,” Sirius said, forcefully. “I mean it, Harry.”

“You aren’t listening to me!” Harry said angrily. “I’m going in alone. That’s it. End of story. Now, are we going to spend the next couple of hours arguing over this and wasting time or are we going to find out how we can get Hermione back safe and sound?”

Sirius shook his head. “You are going to get yourself killed.”

Lupin tried to assuage the situation. He stepped in between Sirius and Harry and help out his hands.

“Listen, we need to be calm and rational now. Sirius, Harry’s right. We have to obey Malfoy’s conditions,” Lupin said. “Now, I’m sure Harry won’t object to us being outside the house when he goes inside. We can have him give us a signal if he needs backup. Okay?”

Sirius looked flabbergasted at his old friend. “You’re taking his side, then?”

“We’re all on the same side,” Lupin said, smiling. “We’ll be the victorious side, too. Have faith.”

“Okay,” Sirius said, grimly. “But I still think that this isn’t the best idea.”

“Duly noted,” Harry said. “Now, let’s get back to—“

His voice trailed off as Molly walked into the living room and interrupted them.

“What is it, Mum?” Ron said.

Molly smiled nervously. “There’s someone here to see Harry.”

“We’re kind of preoccupied, Molly,” Harry said. “Who is it?”

“Justin Finch-Fletchley,” Molly said.

“What’s he doing here?” Ron asked, bemused.

Molly shook her head. “He said he needed to see Harry straightaway.”

Harry was about to say something in response but Justin appeared at Molly’s side at just that moment. He looked quite apprehensive.

“Justin,” Harry began.

“Harry, I’m sorry to just barge in here like this, but I need to have a word,” Justin said softly.

“I really don’t have the time, Justin,” Harry said, turning back to face the others. “We’re working on something very important.”

“It’s about Hermione,” Justin said softly.

Harry turned back to face Justin.

“What about Hermione?” Harry said.

“I, um, I was hoping we could talk in private,” Justin said.

Harry took a deep breath. “Okay.”

The others watched in silence as Justin and Harry walked out of the house and into the backyard.

“Justin,” Harry said as they stood just outside the house. “I appreciate you coming here and everything, but I really don’t have the time.”

“I know where she is, Harry,” Justin said.

“How do you know where she is?” Harry said, confused.

Justin exhaled. “It’s a long story and I don’t really have time to tell you everything, but she’s being held by Lucius Malfoy in an old mansion on West Trenton Street.”

“I know all of that, Justin,” Harry said. “Hang on. How do you know where she is?”

Justin began to speak, but all that came out was stammering. Within seconds, Harry had pinned Justin against the wall of The Burrow.

“DID YOU HAVE ANYTHING TO DO WITH THIS?” Harry shouted at him. “ANSWER ME!”

“Y-YES! Harry, please. Let me explain,” Justin pleaded. “Let me explain.”

Harry released his grip on Justin. Justin stepped back from the wall and struggled to catch his breath.

“Okay, it’s true that I’ve been helping Malfoy. I thought that he could give me what I’d always wanted. I didn’t know how crazy he is, Harry. He’s insane. He’s been plotting against you for years.”

“Is she okay?” Harry asked. “He hasn’t hurt her?”

“She’s okay. I mean, as well as can be expected,” Justin said. “He’s kept her in one of the bedrooms. He hasn’t hurt her. She doesn’t even know that he’s the one that has her.”

Harry didn’t know whether to believe him or not. “How do I know you’re telling the truth? How do I know you’re not trying to play me right now? Did he send you here to throw me off the trail?”

Justin shook his head. “I am telling you the truth.”

Harry laughed. “You’re the right hand man of the lead Death Eater and I’m supposed to believe anything you have to say?”

Justin shrugged. “I know it sounds crazy, but yes, Harry, I think you should trust me. I’m doing this because I feel bad about what has happened. I hate what this has done. It’s been eating at me for weeks and if he knew I was here, he’d have me killed. You know that’s true. He has no idea I’m here.”

When Harry just continued to stare at him intently, Justin continued.

“I couldn’t live with myself if I did nothing while he-“, Justin said. “Anyway, with Hermione pregnant, I just couldn’t-“

Harry felt as if he’d been hit in the stomach with Justin’s last sentence.

“What did you just say?” Harry asked.

“I, um, I said Hermione’s pregnant,” Justin said.

“That’s what Malfoy meant when his letter said ‘the two most important people’ in my life,” Harry said, softly. Despite this, a smile played at his lips. Hermione was pregnant. She was pregnant with their child.

Awhile later, they’d all decided to take a break. The discussions had become heated as Sirius was still uncertain as to whether Harry should go in there alone. He’d finally relented, but Harry could tell he still didn’t support that decision.

Harry had Justin repeat his story for the others and they’d all predictably been just as upset as he was. They’d allowed him to stay behind to provide any extra information that he could. To prevent him from escaping, Sirius and Lupin had bound Justin’s arms and legs and sat him on the couch as they continued to plan.

Harry had gone outside to get a breath of fresh air and was now sitting at the picnic table alone with his thoughts. He was thinking specifically about another time when someone had told him he wasn’t thinking straight.

“Look, I’m sorry,” cried Hermione, “but neither of you are making sense, and we’ve got no proof for any of this, no proof Voldemort and Sirius are even there—“

“Hermione, Harry’s seen them!” said Ron, rounding on her.

“Okay,” she said, looking frightened yet determined. “I’ve just got to say this…”

“What?”

“You…This isn’t a criticism, Harry! But you do…sort of…I mean---don’t you think you’ve got a bit of a –a---saving people thing?” she said.

He glared at her. “And what’s that supposed to mean, a ‘saving- people thing’?”

“Well…you…” She looked more apprehensive than ever. “I mean…last year, for instance…in the lake…during the Tournament…you shouldn’t have …I mean you didn’t need to save that little Delacour girl…You got a bit…carried away…”

A wave of hot, prickly anger swept Harry’s body---how could she remind him of that blunder now?

“…I mean, it was really great of you and everything,” said Hermione quickly, looking positively petrified at the look on Harry’s face. “Everyone thought it was a wonderful thing to do—“

“That’s funny,” said Harry through gritted teeth,”because I definitely remember Ron saying I’d wasted time acting the hero…is that what you think this is? You reckon I want to act the hero again?”

“No, no, no!” said Hermione looking aghast. “That’s not what I mean at all.”

His thoughts were interrupted, however, by Ron’s voice.

“So, I’m thinking of leaving my career as a professional Quidditch player to join Snape as a comedic team. What do you think? I personally think he has it in him to be quite a funny guy. I mean, do you remember Potions? He was a laugh riot!”

“Hmm?” Harry asked, finally looking up. He hadn’t even seen Ron approach him.

“Are you okay?” Ron asked. “I was asking if you thought this plan of ours was really going to work, but you looked lost in your thoughts, there. Sorry about my pathetic attempt at humor. It’s being related to George and Fred. You know how they are---quick with a joke to brighten up the darkest situations.”

Harry gave a half-hearted smile. “Yeah, I know. I was just thinking.”

“About what?” Ron asked. “Stupid question. I’ve been thinking about her a lot, too.”

“I was remembering that time in fifth year when I was all hell-bent on going to find Sirius at The Department of Mysteries,” Harry said, he gave a small laugh. “And Hermione called me on that ‘saving-people thing’ of mine.”

Ron thought back on that for a moment. “Yeah, I remember that.”

Harry looked seriously at him. “You called me on it, too, at this very table just a month ago when we came here to tell you about us. You were both right. I do have a saving-people thing.”

“Yeah, and thank Merlin for it, too,” Ron said. “A number of my family and friends might not be alive today if not for your ‘saving-people thing’. I’m serious, Harry. You can’t help it. It’s part of who you are. You were born to be the hero.”

“I never wanted to,” Harry said, wringing his hands. “I never wanted any of this.”

“That’s what makes you a good man. You didn’t ask for any of this, but you’ve risen to the occasion time and time again. It’s part of who you are. It’s part of who your dad and mum were,” Ron said. “We know that you don’t do any of this for the publicity. You do it to protect the people you love and care about.”

“Thanks,” Harry said, softly. “I appreciate that.”

“Oh, well,” Ron said. “You know what I just thought? If Hermione were here, she’d probably make us hug.”

Harry laughed. “She probably would. We wouldn’t want to give her the satisfaction now, would we?”

Ron shook his head and tried to look indignant. “Of course not. Why don’t we agree on a simple handshake for now.”

Harry smiled. “Yeah, alright.”
They shook hands and with a laugh headed back into the house.

25. Game, Set, Match

Normal 2 149 2003-07-09T02:37:00Z 2003-07-09T02:37:00Z 1 3144 17921 149 42 21023 10.2625 Clean Clean MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Authors Note: I would like to thank all of you again for the great reviews. Yes, I goofed in the last chapter by using a flashback from Book Five that related to the death of a major character----in this next chapter, this should be cleared up…in my fanfiction he never died….chapter should clear it up for you. I apologize for my goof!

Chapter 25

Game, Set, Match

Ron was taking a rest in the sitting room at The Burrow and was just out of earshot as Sirius, Lupin and Harry went over last minute plans. As he sat there on the couch looking at his best friend of the past 12 years, he couldn’t remember a time when he’d ever seen Harry more determined or focused. He had every reason to be, Ron thought. There was so much on the line---the life of the woman they both loved and the life of Harry and Hermione’s unborn child.

Harry and Hermione’s child. A baby. Ron hadn’t let himself react when he’d first heard the news. Truth be told, he’d gone through so much in the past few weeks, he was numb to almost every new emotion or thought. Yes, he was angry that Harry had come back into their lives and stolen away the life that Ron had worked to build for himself with Hermione. Yet, Ron couldn’t escape the cold, hard truth that Hermione had never really been his to begin with. How could Harry steal something from Ron that he never really had?

Looking back on it now, hindsight being 20/20 and all, Ron couldn’t believe he’d missed the signals that had been staring at him in the face. He remembered how Harry and Hermione had a way of always knowing what the other was thinking. They’d finish each others’ sentences and many times had the same thoughts. He remembered how Hermione’s eyes would light up with even the slightest mention of Harry or how they’d shine when he walked into the room. He recalled the times he’d caught them exchanging glances when they thought no one was watching. Then, there was the emotional way she’d reacted when Harry had left them all behind years ago. She hadn’t told him then why it had broken her heart so. He wished she’d just have been honest with him from the start. Maybe then he wouldn’t have let himself fall so hard for her. Maybe he wouldn’t be hurting so much now.

He was handling it so well, everyone had told him. It now seemed like such a long time ago since he’d confronted Harry and Hermione in his own backyard. He’d had a lot of time to reflect on things since that had happened. Even though it was painful to admit, it was good that it came out now instead of years later when neither of them were happy. You can’t marry someone whose heart belongs to someone else and expect to live happily ever after, Ron kept telling himself. It had become his mantra. It helped him get up in the morning. It helped him look at Harry and not want to rugby tackle him whenever he saw him.

His thoughts were interrupted by his mother’s familiar voice.

“Is everything ready?” Molly asked. She sat down on the couch beside her youngest son. She couldn’t hide the worried tone in her voice.

Ron nodded. “Yeah, I think so. They’re just going over some last minute details.”

Molly sighed. She gave her son a half-hearted smile and absentmindedly began pinching lint off the couch.

“What’s on your mind, Mum?” Ron asked. “You look like you want to say something and being as I’ve known you all my life, I’ve never known you to let an opportunity to pass by. So, out with it. What do you have to say?”

She suddenly enveloped Ron in a big bear hug. Ron could hear her begin to sob uncontrollably.

“What is that for?” Ron said, breathlessly.

She let go of him and looked at him, her eyes brimming with tears. “I just wanted you to know how very proud I am of you. Your father and I are so proud of the way you’ve carried yourself these past few weeks.”

Ron looked nonplussed at her. “For what, mum? I haven’t done anything.”

Molly shook her head. “No, Ronald. That’s not true. You have. The way you’ve handled all of this, it’s just been extraordinary. You know, no one would have blamed you if you’d buried your head in the sand, so to speak, but you haven’t done that. You’ve been strong and you’ve done all that you could to help bring Hermione home.”

Ron shrugged. “She’d made her choice. I have to live with it. I mean, I’m certainly not happy with the way things went down, but I’ve got to live with it. I’ve always wanted her to be happy. It’s like I told Harry, if being with him makes her happy, then so be it. I can’t stand in her way.”

Molly wiped a tear away from her eyes. “Someday, you are going to make some girl very happy. You are a good man, Ronald Weasley. And we’re damn proud to have you in this family.”

She grabbed Ron again and gave him another big hug. She let him go and urged him to be careful tonight.

“Of course,” Ron said, getting up from the couch. “Besides, now that I know I’m your favorite child, I have every reason to live. I suspected this all along, but to now have confirmation, it’s just icing on the cake.”

Molly laughed through her tears. “Just don’t tell the others, they think they’re the favorite, too.”

“Your secret’s safe with me, Mum,” Ron said. He gave her a smile as he headed back into the kitchen.

Harry was ready. There wasn’t any doubt about that. He was as ready as he could possibly be, considering he had no idea what awaited him at Malfoy’s manor house. Justin had been of some help, of course. He’d given them the layout of the house and let them know which room Malfoy held Hermione in. He’d let them know of the entrances, exits and passageways that existed in the house. These would be used should Harry need backup or reinforcements. For all of this, however, Justin couldn’t tell them what exactly Malfoy had planned.

“He never let me in on those matters,” Justin had said. “He said it was on a need-to-know basis, and to him, that was something I didn’t need to know.”

So, they wouldn’t be going in there blindsided, but they still had no idea what they were really going up against. Lupin had charmed a pin on Harry’s cloak that would allow the others to hear whatever Harry heard. It would also allow him to signal to the others if he needed help. The others would be stationed outside the house, ready and waiting if they were needed.

Harry would be going in alone, though. It was all up to him. The outcome of all of this depended on him and him alone. He had too many people counting on him. He couldn’t fail. This was his most important mission. He’d lost too many people in his life and he couldn’t bear to lose the most important one. He’d lost his parents, Cedric, Hagrid. He’d even at one time thought he’d lost Sirius. That had been one of the lowest times in his life. He’d been so angry at that point in his life. He’d lost, or thought he’d lost, the person who had been like a father to him. He’d been ecstatic when he’d discovered a year later that Sirius had been alive and well, working to bring Voldemort down.

It was now or never. He didn’t have any other option. He wouldn’t allow Malfoy or anyone else, for that matter, to destroy what he’d found. He had everything to live for now. Everything he’d been looking his whole life for was just within his grasp. He wasn’t going to let a deranged bastard like Malfoy take it all away from him.

He thought again of Hermione. She was counting on him. She was waiting for him. She needed him. She loved him. He loved her. Loving her was just like breathing to him. It was automatic, it was natural. It just was. He had played the “what if” game in his head a number of times over the years. If he hadn’t left her behind five years ago, what would life have been like? They’d probably have been married by now.

No, he couldn’t think of the past now. He had to focus on the present. He had to focus on the here and now. Right now, that was all he had. The past was the past and there was nothing he could do about it now. He had to concentrate on the present. Then, and only then, could he plan on the future and the family he’d always wanted.

They had all gathered just a block away from the Malfoy Manor.

“Don’t go in there unless I signal for you, okay? We can’t risk the chance of what he’ll do if he faces an ambush,” Harry said to Sirius and the others.

Sirius nodded, solemnly.

“Okay, this is it,” Harry said resolutely.

“Be careful,” Lupin said. “Constant vigilance, remember?”

“Spoken like a true professor,” Harry said, rolling his eyes. “I got it.”

“Good luck, Harry,” Lupin said.

Ron called to Harry before he walked away. “You can do it, Harry. Go in there and bring her back to us.”

Harry nodded. “I will.”

They shook hands.

“Good luck.” Ron called after him as Harry walked away from them. They watched in silence as Harry turned the corner toward the manor house.

“Right, then,” Sirius said, softly. “Let’s get into position.” As each man took their assigned place, they all said a silent prayer that this mission would be a success.

Harry ascended the front steps of the house and noticed that the front door was slightly ajar. He hesitated for a brief second before pushing the door all the way open and stepping through. He took his wand from his cloak pocket and whispered, “Lumos!” The tip of the wand became illuminated and he walked into the foyer of the house.

The foyer was lit with a line of tapered candles on silver candelabras. The house was sparsely furnished and there were no decorations or artwork on the walls. The house was deafeningly silent and the only sound seemed to be coming from Harry’s heart, which seemed to be beating about a thousand beats per minute. He took a deep breath as he continued to walk down the hallway toward the staircase. The steps were lined with the tapered, lit candles.

As Harry put his foot on the staircase, a chilling voice came from upstairs.

“How nice of you to join us, Potter,” Malfoy said. “It’s been a long time coming, hasn’t it? We’ve been expecting you. Come on upstairs.”

Harry grasped his wand tighter as he took the stairs to the second floor of the house. As he reached the top, he followed the sound of Malfoy’s eerie laughter toward the end of the hallway where a door was open and light illuminated brightly.

He walked toward the door and hesitated just a moment before walking inside the room. Malfoy was standing in the middle of a circle of more tapered, lit candles. Beside him was a red velvet covered chair. Hermione was no where to be seen. The only other person in the room was a cloaked figure standing beside a door. The room was painted black and the windows were adorned with heavy drapes.

As Harry came closer, he got a better look at Lucius Malfoy. Time had not been kind to him at all, Harry couldn’t help thinking. Malfoy’s hair was sparse and thinning. His skin was a pasty white and his cheeks were marked with scabby sores and scratches. He was dressed all in black, which only highlighted the pastiness of his skin. He was holding his wand in one hand, pointing it threateningly at Harry.

“Before you come any further, Potter,” Malfoy said, “kindly drop your wand.”
Harry reluctantly let go of his wand and gingerly dropped it to the tile floor.

“Where is she?” Harry asked, looking around the room again.

Lucius continued to pace in front of the chair.

“Isn’t that sweet,” Malfoy said. “For what it’s worth, Potter, she’s missed you too. It’s really been quite heart-wrenching to watch.”

“Let her go, Malfoy,” Harry said forcefully. “You don’t need her. It’s me you want. Let her go and take me.”

Malfoy snickered. “Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Such a sacrifice to make for a mudblood like her. Yes, I know, she’s a very intelligent mudblood, but a mudblood nonetheless. You know you can dress them up and teach them well, but you can’t hide the fact that they’re just filthy, dirty, little mudbloods. Pitiful, really.”

Harry could feel the anger rising in him. He tried to keep control of his emotions. He had to stay focused.

“Very well, then,” Malfoy said, smiling. “If you want to see her, you shall see her.” He nodded to the cloaked figure standing guard by the door. The man opened the door and pulled Hermione through.

Harry felt his heart lurch at the sight of her. She looked scared. She didn’t look as if she’d been hurt physically, but she looked exhausted and drained emotionally. Her cheeks were flushed and she looked as if she’d been crying. She wore a simple black dress and no makeup. Her hair was pulled back into a sloppy plait. When she walked through the door, her eyes fell on Malfoy.

“You?” she asked, amazed. “It was you all this time?”

“Guilty as charged, Miss Granger,” Malfoy said, smiling broadly at her. “I hope the accommodations have been to your liking. You won’t be staying here too much longer. You do have a guest, though. He’s very anxious to see you.”

Hermione’s eyes scanned the room until they fell on Harry. Her eyes brightened and she smiled at the sight of him.

“Harry!” she said hoarsely.

“Hermione!” Harry called to her. “Are you okay?”

She nodded, frightened.

Malfoy snickered again. “Touching. Touching, but we are running behind schedule. The plan, my dear lad and lass, is that I am going to kill the mudblood and watch as Potter sees her die. Then, I’m going to take care of him. I like to consider it killing two birds with one stone, so to speak. Nice ring to it, don’t you think?”

“LET HER GO!” Harry yelled to Malfoy.

“No, I don’t think so,” Malfoy said. “I’ve been planning this for weeks. I hope you don’t think just because that sniveling Finch-Fletchley suddenly grew a conscience that you’re going to defeat me. I should have known better then to take him on as an apprentice. He’ll soon see what becomes of traitors. He’s not my concern right now, though. You are.”

Malfoy continued, clearly enjoying his power over the two of them.

“Now, the way I see it, I have three options for Miss Granger. You could help me choose, Potter. The first option, of course, would be the Cruciatus Curse. I’ve always been quite fond of that one. You could always ask Longbottom’s parents about that one,” he paused for effect. “And then the second option would be the Imperius Curse. Another favorite of mine. And then of course, The Killing Curse. We could do any of those, really. How about a combination of the three?”

Harry angrily stepped forward. “WHAT ARE YOU PLAYING AT, MALFOY? WHAT IS KILLING HERMIONE OR ME FOR THAT MATTER GOING TO ACCOMPLISH?”

“REVENGE!” Malfoy retorted. “REVENGE! Do you have any idea what it’s like to have everything taken from you? My power. My prestige. My family. My life. All lost due to you and your meddling parents. You are the cause of all of my problems.”

“Killing us isn’t going to bring any of that back,” Harry reasoned. “Your wife will still be gone. Your son will still hate you and everything you stand for.” He put his hand to his side and felt the spare wand just inside his cloak. If he could just get closer to Hermione and get her away from Malfoy, he’d be able to do something. She was too close to Malfoy though to take the risk.

“You have no idea what it will do for me,” Malfoy said. He still pointed his wand squarely at Harry. Come a little closer, Potter. You want to be able to see.”

Harry took a couple of steps closer. From behind Malfoy, Hermione was watching intently the cloaked guard who stood only a few feet away. He was holding a wand. Hermione looked back and forth from the verbal battle going on between Harry and Malfoy and at the cloaked guard.

“Accio wand!” she whispered. Within seconds, the guard’s wand flew into her hands.
“Petrificus Totalus!” she cried pointing the wand at the guard who fell stone still to the floor.

Malfoy turned just in time to see the guard fall. The distraction provided Harry enough time to draw his spare wand from his cloak and point it at Malfoy.

“EXPELLARMUS!” Harry shouted, pointing the wand directly at Malfoy and watched as the wand flew out of Malfoy’s hands. Malfoy let out a groan and made a movement toward Hermione. Harry ran at them and pointed the wand at Malfoy again, “AVADA KEDAVRA!” just as Malfoy shoved Hermione to the ground. He grasped his chest and fell to the ground. Harry watched breathlessly as Malfoy took his last breath and fell on top of Hermione.

Within seconds, Harry had pulled the now dead Malfoy off of Hermione, who lay there unconscious. He tugged at the charmed pin on his cloak to signal for the others to come in. He cradled Hermione in his arms and lifted her arm; he could still feel a pulse.

“Come on, baby,” Potter said. “Don’t you go anywhere on me now. Come on, hang on.” He stroked her hair. “I missed you so much. Come on, now. Wake up for me and let me see that smile of yours and those pretty eyes. Come on. WAKE UP!”

She lay motionless in Harry’s lap. Harry could hear the approaching footsteps of the others.

“IN HERE!” he shouted to them. “QUICK!”

***********

ST. MUNGO’S HOSPITAL

The waiting room was full. In addition to Harry, the entire Weasley family along with Draco, Sirius, Lupin and Hermione’s parents were seated throughout the room. Hermione had yet to regain consciousness. She’d been under mediwizard care for over three hours now and they’d yet to receive word.

Harry had been stony silent since they arrived. He’d turned down anything they’d offered him. He’d even refused to be checked out himself. The others knew him well enough to leave him alone.

Hermione’s parents were beside themselves. Mrs. Granger had started to cry even harder than she’d been when she was told her daughter was with child. Molly had been sitting with her, trying to offer some words of comfort.

“She’ll be okay,” Sirius said, taking a seat beside Harry. “She’s a fighter. Tough as nails, she is.”

“Yes, she is,” Harry whispered. “She is.”

A few moments later the mediwizard on duty came out to discuss Hermione’s condition with her family and friends. He looked serious and somber as he stood before them.

Hermione’s dad spoke up first. “How is she?”

“It was a little touch and go,” he said. “She’s exhausted. A little dehydrated. Some bumps and bruises, but she’ll be okay.”

The room gave a collective sigh of relief.

“Thank you so much,” Mrs. Granger said.

“And the baby?” Harry asked. “How’s the baby?”

“Fine,” the mediwizard said. “Mother-to-be is fine. Baby is fine. She’s asking to see you, Mr. Potter.”

Harry smiled. “Can I see her now?”

The mediwizard nodded. “For a few moments just. She needs her rest.”

“Alright, then,” Harry said. “Thank you.”

She was resting in her hospital bed when Harry walked through the doors. She looked up to see him and smiled slightly.

“It hurts to smile,” she said. “But I can’t help it when you walk into a room.”

“I wish I had flowers or something,” Harry said. “Next time, I promise.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” she whispered. Harry took a seat beside her bed and took her hand.

“Everyone’s really glad that you’re okay,” he said.

“Me, too,” she said. “Thank you.”

“Why are you thanking me? You had just as much to do with your rescue as I did.”

“Well, we’ll call it even,” she whispered. “You sure you don’t mind sharing that “saving-people’ thing with me?”

Harry shook his head, “No, not at all.”

“I have something to tell you,” she said softly. “I, um, I’m pregnant. We’re going to have a baby.”

“I know,” he said, softly. “Justin told me.”

“Justin?” she asked, confused. “Finch-Fletchley? How would he know?”

“It’s a long story,” he said. “I’ll tell you all about it at another time. Right now, we have to concentrate on getting you out of here and getting ready for that baby.”

“That sounds like a great plan to me,” she said, taking his hand. “I never doubted you for a second, you know that? I knew you’d come back for me. And I’m not just talking about finding me at Malfoy’s. I’m talking about here. I knew you’d come back. I knew it in my heart.”

“I did, too,” Harry whispered. He could feel tears of joy welling up in his eyes. “You are so beautiful, did you know that?”

She gave a soft laugh. “Sure I do.”

“You do,” he said. “I’ve never seen you look more beautiful than you do right now. I love you so much, Hermione Granger.”

She began to cry.

“And I know this isn’t exactly the ideal situation or circumstance for this and I don’t have the right equipment to do this right, but now’s as good a time as any,” he said, smiling at her. He wiped a tear from her cheek and got up from his chair and knelt down on one knee beside her bed.

Hermione beamed at him as he took her hand. “Hermione Elizabeth Granger will you do me the honor of being my wife?”

“Oh, Harry,” she choked out between sobs.

“Is that a yes?” he asked, stroking her trembling hand.

“You’re damn right that’s a yes,” she said, pulling him closer. They kissed softly.

“Well, you’re stuck with us, Harry,” she said, patting her stomach. “You, me and baby makes three. You think you can handle us?”

“There’s no place I’d rather be,” he said, kissing her one more time.

26. Tying Loose Ends, Tying the Knot

Normal 2 337 2003-07-14T02:19:00Z 2003-07-14T02:19:00Z 1 5129 29240 243 68 34301 10.2625 Clean Clean MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

AUTHORS NOTE:
There is a poem used in this story that first was used in a soap opera, Days of Our Lives, when one of my favorite couples on that show (JACK AND JENNIFER) got married for the first time. I always loved the poem and thought it would fit in superbly here. It was written by one of the show’s writers, Maura Penders. Also, the inspiration for my story, the song “All Along” is again used here. You guys should really listen to it if you get a chance. It is by Blessid Union of Souls.

Chapter 26

Tying Up Loose Ends, Tying the Knot

Ron

It had been two days since she’d been rescued. Ron had wanted to go and visit her, but he hadn’t really felt it was the right time. He’d always asked about her whenever his mother or Ginny came back from visiting her, but he hadn’t really worked up the courage to go and see her. He knew he was being stupid, but something kept holding him back.

Today, though, was going to be different. He was going to visit her today. He needed to see for himself that she was okay and that she was happy. So, he awoke early that morning and dressed quickly. He wanted to get to St. Mungo’s right when visiting hours started. She would probably be asleep and he could just stick his head in her room and maybe leave her a note or something like that.

After checking in at the front desk at St. Mungo’s, he took the quick walk to Hermione’s room. He had expected to find her asleep, but to his surprise when he walked into her room, she was wide awake, sitting up in her bed eating her breakfast. She dropped her piece of toast when she saw Ron. She smiled shyly at him. He stood nervously in the doorway, fidgeting.

“Would you like to come in, Ron? Please have a seat,” she said, softly.

“Uh, yeah,” Ron said. “That’d be nice.”

He tentatively took a few steps before finally taking a seat in the chair beside her bed. There was an uncomfortable silence between them for what seemed like hours, but only lasted a few moments.

The silence was broken, however, when Ron said, “So how are you?” and Hermione said, at the exact same time, “I wanted to thank you-“.

They both laughed.

“You go first,” she said.

“So how are you feeling?” he asked.

She looked thoughtful. “Okay,” she said. “I want nothing more to be at home in my own bed, but they wanted to keep me here for a few days to keep an eye on me.”

Ron nodded. “So where’s Harry?”

She looked thoughtful before answering. “He, um, well, I finally talked him into going home and getting some rest and getting a shower.”

“Starting to smell, was he?” Ron asked cheekily.

“A bit,” Hermione said. “Reminded me of how he’d be when he’d come back to the Common Room after Quidditch practice.”

Ron began to laugh.

“I wouldn’t laugh so much at that if I were you. I happen to know of another person in this room who had the habit of getting all grotty on occasion,” Hermione said.

“You know you really shouldn’t talk about yourself like that,” Ron said.

“Ha! Ha!” Hermione said. “You should give up Quidditch and become a standup comic.”

“Yeah, well,” Ron said, his voice trailing off.

Hermione pushed her tray of food away and looked intently at Ron. “This is so surreal, isn’t it?”

“You’re telling me! A few months ago, we were planning our wedding and yesterday’s Daily Prophet had a big cover story about you and Harry’s engagement.”

Hermione looked down. “I’m really sorry about that Ron. None of this has been fair to you.”

Ron shook his head. “Yeah, well. We’ll get past it. I’ll get past it. I’m trying to get past it.”

Hermione nodded. “I hope you know that I did love you. I do love you. You were there for me at a time when I thought my world was falling apart. You made me smile again when I thought I never would again. I don’t want to get all maudlin on you or anything, but I want you to know that I can’t imagine my life without you being a part of it. I know that things can never be like they once were, but I hope someday that we can all be friends again.”

“I want that, too,” Ron said. “We’ve all been through so much together. I just think it’s too soon. This is going to take some time for me. For all of us to get past this, you know.”

“I want you to be happy, Hermione. I want all of to be happy. I mean that’s part of what being a friend is, right? Even those of us with the emotional depth of a teaspoon would know that, right?” Ron said, breaking into a smile.

Hermione got the joke and smiled. “Take care of yourself, Ron.”

“You do the same,” Ron said, getting up from the chair. He leaned over her and kissed her on the cheek. “Take care of the little one, too. Goodbye, ‘Mione.”

Hermione clasped Ron’s hand in hers. “Goodbye, Ron.”

Ron didn’t know how to feel as he left Hermione’s hospital room. He looked down at his watch, it was just past 10 in the morning. He was scheduled to return to active duty with his team and was scheduled to report at 10:30 at the pitch.

He didn’t have time to dwell on their conversation, he needed to get to the field quickly. He’d already taken off way too much time. He was lucky they had saved a place for him on the team. Quidditch and his family were pretty much all he had left in his life at the moment.

He quickened his pace down the hallway and before he knew it, he had felt like he’d been punched in the stomach. The effect of the figure barreling into him at full speed had left both he and she sprawled on the floor.

“You should watch where you’re going, you know? This is a hospital, not a racetrack!” Ron said, getting up from the floor.

“Sorry,” the woman said, she pushed her hair out of her face. Ron felt heartbeat get faster. She was beautiful. She was about his age, with shoulder length blonde hair. She had a slim, athletic build and she was smiling broadly at him. “I can’t believe it!”

“What?” Ron asked crossly.

“You have absolutely no idea who I am, do you?” she asked amused.

“No,” Ron said nonplussed.

“You don’t remember me?” she asked. “Honestly! Well, I guess I shouldn’t be upset about that. I do look a whole lot different now than I did back then.”

She looked at him expectedly, but Ron just stared at her. He was racking his brain trying to remember her face. He had never met her before, had he? If he’d known someone as pretty as she was, wouldn’t he have remembered?

“I’m sorry,” he said, smiling at her. “I have absolutely no idea who you are.”

She frowned. “Well, I’ll give you a hint, then. Did you ever read The Quibbler?”

“The Quibbler? I have, yeah, but what does that have to do with—“ He stopped mid-sentence and took his hand and slapped his own forehead. It had finally dawned on him who this girl was. All thoughts of Quidditch practice, of Hermione and Harry, of anything went right out of his head.

“Loony Lovegood?” he asked her. “Is that really you?”

“Loony? Heavens, no one has called me that in ages,” she said, laughing. “I prefer Luna actually.”

“Wow,” he said, in almost a whisper. “Wow. Wow. Wow.”

WEDDING OF THE YEAR STILL ON, BUT WITH DIFFERENT CAST

The Daily Prophet reported last week on the engagement between Harry Potter and Hermione Granger. We are now happy to announce that we have the finalized plans on what promises to be the wedding of the century.

Mr. Potter and Ms. Granger will marry in two weeks time at the Great Hall at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft & Wizardry. No explanation was given for the urgency of the ceremony, but The Daily Prophet has reason to believe that Potter and Granger may be welcoming a new member to their family in a few months time.

There is no word yet on whether Ron Weasley, Mr. Potter’s best friend and Ms. Granger’s one-time fiancé, will play a role in the wedding.

The wedding will blend together the Muggle and wizarding world and will be officiated by Albus Dumbledore, the couple’s former headmaster at Hogwarts. Ms. Granger will wear the wedding dress her own mother wore on her wedding day, nearly 25 years ago. Mr. Potter will wear traditional wizarding wedding robes.

Keep your eyes to The Daily Prophet for more forthcoming details about the wedding of the year.

It had now been a week since Hermione had been released from the hospital. The wedding preparations were in full swing. Hermione’s mum and a wedding planner were busily making the final plans. They would run everything past Harry and Hermione for the final say so on everything from the flowers, the wedding cake and the reception.

Hermione had been told to take it easy and had been granted an extended leave of absence from her job.

Despite the hectic schedule, Hermione and Harry had spent as much time together as possible. It was on a quiet Tuesday night when they’d decided to have a quiet night in without any disturbances. This had been a good idea in theory, but Hermione’s mum had popped in with a flower emergency and they’d just resolved the issue and sat down for a quick dinner.

Harry had made them some sandwiches and drinks, a butterbeer for him and a glass of milk for the expectant mom.

“Do you ever feel like we’re just characters in some movie and all of our actions and thoughts are planned out?” Hermione asked. “I feel like we have no say in any of this.”

“We could always elope,” Harry said, smiling at her. “Go to Las Vegas in the States. Get married by an Elvis impersonator.”

“Las Vegas? Um, I don’t think so,” Hermione said, laughing. “But, seriously. I think this is getting out of hand. Did you see the guest list my mum had? I don’t think I know half the people on that list.”

“What was the final count?” Harry asked, taking a sip of his beer.

“722,” Hermione said. “Plus, the entire student body at Hogwarts.”

Harry spit out his drink. “Sorry, but you did just say 722 plus the entire student body at Hogwarts? That’s over a thousand people. Is your mother insane?”

“Yes,” she said. “So, now you know what you’re up against, feel free to bail out on me.”

“Not a chance,” Harry said.

Hermione beamed at him. “So, did you decide on your part of the wedding party?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, Sirius agreed to be my best man.”

“Excellent choice,” Hermione said.

“I always thought if I ever got married, Ron would be my best man and vice versa.”

Hermione nodded sadly. “Yeah, but under the circumstances, we couldn’t really expect him to stand up with us.”

“Yeah, I know,” Harry said. “Have you heard from him?”

“Not since he came to see me in the hospital,” Hermione said. “Ginny said he’s been getting back into Quidditch and said that he’s not been around much. I hope he’s okay.”

Harry nodded. “So, how about you? Maids of honor, bridesmaids? Who’s the lucky lot?”

“Well, Ginny agreed to be my maid of honor. She said she asked Ron if it’d be okay and he consented. Maybe that’s a good sign, right? As for bridesmaids, Lavender and Susan and Joyce, of course. You did ask Seamus and Dean and Neville to be groomsmen, didn’t you?”

Harry didn’t answer her. A far away look had come over his face.

“Harry?” Hermione asked, concerned. “Harry?”

“Hmm?” he said, focusing on her. “I’m sorry.”

“You looked a million miles away,” Hermione said. “Is everything alright?”

“Of course, it’s just when we were talking about the guest list, I couldn’t help thinking of the people who won’t be there.”

Hermione sighed. “Oh, Harry. You were thinking about your mum and dad, weren’t you?”

“Yeah, but I was also thinking about Hagrid.”

Hermione reached across the table and took Harry’s hand in hers. “Me, too. You know not a day goes by that I don’t think about him. He was such a great man.”

Harry smiled. “I loved him like I would have a dad, you know? He was always looking out for me, for all of us, really. We could even thank him for helping me realize what a clueless, dense bastard I was being.”

Hermione looked at him bemused. “What are you talking about?”

“Well, “ Harry began, “I reckon it was sometime during sixth year when he and I were talking at his cabin about he and Madame Maxime and out of the blue he told me that I needn’t look any further than right in front of me if I wanted to find happiness. He said that I should wake up and take notice of what a beautiful person my best friend was becoming before some bloody git came along and took her away.”

Hermione smiled at him. “I never knew that.”

“And I never looked at you the same way again after that conversation.”

Hermione blushed. “Well, he told me something along those lines once too. I was pretty upset when you started getting serious with Cho Chang. One night I went for a walk on the grounds and ran into him. I was crying, you know, and he sat me down and said that I shouldn’t shed tears over this because some day you’d realize how special I was.”

Harry laughed. “I never knew that.”

“Hagrid did,” Hermione said. “I’ll never forget him for a number of things, but the one thing that will always hold a special place in my heart about him would be his compassion. He cared so much about everything, you know.”

Harry was silent as he listened to Hermione talk. He owed a lot to Hagrid. He never felt as if he thanked him enough while he was alive for all that he’d done. He hoped Hagrid knew how much he’d meant to him, to Hermione, and to Ron.

Hermione had started to cry as she remembered their dear friend.

“Come here,” Harry said. She got up from her chair and walked around the table to Harry. She sat on his lap and he embraced her. They held each other tight.

The wedding day finally arrived. Harry and Hermione had decided to stick with tradition and hadn’t seen each other since the day before.

“We’ve had enough bad luck in our time,” Hermione had told him. “Let’s not tempt fate now.”

So, they had begrudgingly spent the night before their wedding apart. Harry stayed at Hermione’s flat and Hermione spent the night at her parents’ house. The week before, they’d both had their respective hen and stag weekends.

Now, they were back at the place where it had all began---Hogwarts. The grounds were alive with action and anticipation. The Great Hall had been cleared shortly after dinner, which had been an early one for the students. Flowers had been lined along every square inch of the hall. Almost every flower imaginable adorned the walls and aisles---daisies, carnations and roses of every kind and color. Professor Flitwick was playing piano in the corner of the hall as guests had begun to arrive.

Dobby the House Elf had asked to work the wedding, but Hermione had told him he’d have the day off. She’d insisted on a catering staff that didn’t include house elves.

“Spew refuses to die, doesn’t it?” Harry had teased her.

“It’s not spew, for the two thousandth time,” Hermione had retorted exasperatedly. “It’s-“

“I know, I know, the Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare,” Harry had teased. “S-P-E-W, not spew, duly noted.”

Dobby was dressed in his finest---a small t-shirt that Hermione had given him that said, “Take this job and shove it”. He wore a tuxedo bow-tie wrapped around his head. At the moment, he was watching the goings on in the grooms room, which was in reality the faculty lounge. Seamus and Dean were playing a last minute game of exploding snap as Sirius was watching as Harry struggled with his tie.

“Are you going to keep laughing at me or are you going to help me?” Harry asked, exasperated. “I should probably go and get Hermione to tie this for me.”

“You’ll do no such thing,” Sirius said. “She’d kill me if I let you get within 2 feet of her before you’re supposed to. Here, let me do this. You are as bad as your dad. “

“He was like this before he got married?” Harry asked, as Sirius expertly tied the tie.

“Worse,” Sirius said. “He spent the entire morning throwing up everything he’d ever eaten in his life, I believe. Nervous as all get out, he was.”

“How did he make it through?” Harry asked.

“Well, he was positively green until he saw your mother walking towards him and he was okay,” Sirius said. “He forgot about everything but her the moment he saw her in that dress. I expect you’ll be the same way.”

Harry smiled. “I think so, too.”

Sirius said, “You’re doing the right thing, you know?”

“For once, right?” Harry asked.

“They’d be real proud of you, Harry,” Sirius said. “They’ll be here today for you. You can count on that.”

“Thanks, Sirius,” Harry said, turning to take a last look in the mirror.

“Would you do me a favor?”

“Sure,” Sirius said. “What do you want me to do?”

“Could you go and check on Hermione and tell her that I can’t wait to see her,” Harry said. “Could you do that for me? And,” he continued, taking a small wrapped box out of his pocket. “Give her this for me, too.”

Sirius took the box and nodded. “I’ll be right back, then.”

Sirius walked a few doors down from the groom’s room and knocked softly on the door of the room Hermione and her attendants were using.

“Who is it?” Ginny’s voice came from the other side.

“The best man on a mission from the groom,” Sirius said. “Get decent ladies.”

Ginny laughed as she opened the door. “Sirius, you clean up nice.”

“Thank you,” Sirius said, kissing her on the cheek. “You look lovely. You all do.”

He looked around at the group of girls dressed in their royal blue bridesmaid gowns. Susan and Lavender were putting the finishing touches on their makeup.

“Where is the bride?” Sirius asked.

Ginny smiled. “She’s putting on her dress. We finally finished with her makeup and hair. She looks so beautiful.”

At that moment, Hermione entered from the bathroom.

“Beautiful is an understatement, Ginny,” Sirius said, beaming at Hermione. The other girls gasped and let out “oohs” and “ahhs” as Hermione walked toward them blushing. Hermione’s mum gave out a sob as she watched her daughter.

“Honey, you look amazing,” Mrs. Granger said. “I can’t believe that dress. You just look, beautiful.”

“Thanks, Mum,” Hermione said. “Hi, Sirius.”

“She’s right, you know,” Sirius said, beaming at her. “You look amazing, my dear Hermione.”

“Thanks,” she said. “How’s Harry?”

“Present and accounted for,” Sirius said. “He asked me to come and see how you were.”

“I’m fantastic,” she said. “I can’t believe this day is finally here.”

Sirius looked around at the crowd watching them and asked if they’d give him a minute with Hermione. They quickly filed out as Hermione looked at herself in the mirror.

“He asked me to give you something,” Sirius said. “Here you are.”

“What is this?” Hermione said. “We agreed not to give each other any gifts before the wedding. I’m going to kill him. I didn’t get him anything.”

She quickly unwrapped the paper from the box and opened it up to find a pair of sparkling diamond earrings.

She gasped as she looked at them. “They’re beautiful.”

“They are, but they can’t hold a candle to you,” Sirius said. He watched as she put them in her ears. When she was finished, he took her hand. “So, have you got your something old, something new, something borrowed and something blue?”

Hermione nodded. “With the earrings, I have something new. The locket that belonged to Harry’s mum, I’m considering my something borrowed. I have a blue handkerchief that my mum gave me. I don’t have something old.”

“Yes, you do,” Sirius said. “You have me. I’m about as old as they come.”

Hermione laughed. She playfully hit him on the shoulder.

“You were wrong before, Hermione. When you said that you didn’t get him anything, you were wrong. You’ve given him much more than he ever thought he would have. You’ve given him love, you’ve given him a family, you’ve given him a home. I want to thank you for that,” Sirius said.

Hermione felt the lump form in her throat and felt the tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t you make me cry, Sirius! Oh, thank Merlin for waterproof mascara.”

“Well, I better get back to the groom,” Sirius said. “I’ll see you at the altar.”

Harry stood alongside Dean, Seamus and Neville as they all waited for the signal to go out front. Sirius was talking with Lupin, who’d come back to wish the groom good luck. A knock on the door interrupted all conversation and the source of that knock brought all conversation to an end.

It was Ron. He was dressed in a simple black suit and tie. He nervously said hello to the assembled men in the room.

“Ron,” Harry said finally. “I didn’t think you’d come.”

“Um, neither did I, truthfully,” Ron said. “Could I have a moment?”

“Sure,” Harry said. “Guys, could you give us a second, please?”

The others nodded and left Harry and Ron alone in the room.

“So,” Harry said.

“So,” Ron repeated. “I don’t really know why I’m here. I’ve been debating and debating this all in my head the past few days. I think I need this for closure, you know? It’s not easy, but I think it’ll be okay. Besides, it’s not everyday your best friends marry each other, right?”

“Yeah,” Harry said. “Ron, I-“

“You don’t have to say anything, Harry. It’s all been said before, just know that you guys have my blessing and my best wishes. And if you do anything to hurt her, I’ll hex you into the next century. Deal?”

“Deal,” Harry said, offering Ron his hand. “Thanks, Ron. You don’t know what this means to Hermione and me.”

“Well, I better get back to my date,” Ron said. “Good luck, Harry.”

“Wait, wait. Your date?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, and you won’t believe with who,” Ron said. “Do you remember Loony, I mean Luna Lovegood? She’s actually grown up quite nicely. We’ve been out every night the past two weeks. She’s something else, I’ll tell you.”

“That’s brilliant, Ron,” Harry said. “Who would have thought? Luna Lovegood and Ron Weasley. You do know she had a raving crush on you when we were in school here? Ginny told me so.”

Ron smiled. “I didn’t know that then, but I sure know it now. I guess when you’re younger you should pay more attention to the people around you or you might miss out on something wonderful. Like you and Hermione and me and old Loony Lovegood.”

Harry laughed. “Yeah, who would have thunk it?”

“Treat her good,” Ron said, heading toward the door. “She deserves it.”

Ten minutes later, Harry took the walk down the Great Hall to the altar that had been set up. Dumbledore smiled brightly at Harry and his eyes seemed to sparkle over his half moon glasses.

“Ready, then, Harry?” Dumbledore asked him.

“More than ready, sir,” Harry said.

“Good to hear,” Dumbledore said. Professor Flitwick began to play a nice orchestral number as the bridesmaids walked down the aisle and took their places opposite the groomsmen. Then, Flitwick began the wedding march as the entire congregation turned to look at the bride.

Her father accompanied her down the aisle, but Harry didn’t see him at all. His eyes were on the vision in white coming toward him. Even through her veil, he could see her eyes shining and a smile on her face as bright and as wide as possible.

“Told you she looked amazing, didn’t I?” Sirius whispered in his ear.

Harry nodded, he didn’t think he could speak.

Dumbledore winked at Hermione as she and her dad stopped in front of them.

“Who gives this young woman in marriage?” Dumbledore asked.

Hermione’s dad stepped forward and offered Hermione’s hand to Harry. “Her mother and I do, Dumbledore.”

He kissed his daughter’s cheek before taking his seat beside her mother.

“Hi,” Hermione whispered.

“Hi,” Harry said, smiling at her.

“Well, then. We are gathered here together on this most momentous of occasions to join these two people, Hermione Elizabeth Granger and Harry James Potter in matrimony. If there is anymore here who knows just cause why they should not be married, may they speak now or forever hold their peace.

Before we begin the ceremony, the couple has asked that a special song be sung signifying their relationship. Mr. Dean Thomas will sing the song that holds special meaning to the couple, I believe it’s called “All Along”. Dean.”

Dumbledore motioned for Dean to begin and Dean walked over to the piano as Flitwick began to play the opening notes to the song.

Seems like yesterday but years have passed us by
Precious memories are clear before my eyes
I can hear your voice calling out my name
But I don't know you now, nothing stays the same

All along I have wanted you
I pray tonight that you want me, too
All along there was no one else
I've been waiting here all by myself

If you were here with me we'd ride the ocean tide
To that special place I held for you deep inside
I've kept good company since you've been away
Lonely stayed with me when pride began to fade

All along I have wanted you (I wanted you)
I pray tonight that you want me, too
All along there was no one else
Oh, I've been waiting here all by myself (all by myself)

And I will follow you ‘til the end of time
Till our love is at the end of the line
You rolled out of my life just like the wind
And left behind a broken heart

Yeah, all along I have wanted you (I wanted you)
I pray tonight that you want me, too
All along there was no one else
I've been waiting here all by myself

The assembled crowd applauded as Dean finished the song and took his place at the altar with the other groomsmen. Harry could hear Hermione’s intermittent sobs and he clasped her hand tighter as they both turned their attention back to Dumbledore.

“Excellent, Mr. Thomas,” Dumbledore said. “Now, we will begin the ceremony. I have been around for a long time, and of all the things that I have seen and that I have witnessed, there is nothing more exciting than watching two people fall in love. I had the pleasure of seeing these two students dance around their feelings knowing that one day they would admit what was in their hearts and in their souls. Today, they will pledge their love, their honor and their commitment to each other. Harry and Hermione, nothing is easier than saying words and nothing is harder than living them day after day after day. What you promise today, must be renewed and decided again tomorrow, and tomorrow after that and the tomorrow after that.”

“They have decided to recite both their own vows and the traditional Muggle wedding vows.”

“Hermione,” Dumbledore said, looking at her.

She took a deep breath.

“Harry, as I was thinking of what I would say to you today in front of our family and our friends, I was actually at a loss for words. I know that’s hard to believe, but it’s the truth. How can you sum up how much someone means to you in a few words? I don’t know why we found each other, but we did, and I think both of our lives our richer for the experience of it all. We’ve been through so much together, both good and bad, but instead of tearing us apart, it’s made us stronger. I never imagined in my life that I would know a love like this, a love that has saved me, time and time again. “

She took another deep breath and looked into his brilliant green eyes before continuing.

”As I was thinking of what I’d say today, I found a poem that spoke so much to me. It’s called ‘The Journey’,” she paused, and recited the poem from memory, holding tightly to Harry’s hand and looking intently into his warm eyes.

Now we will feel no rain
For each of us will be shelter to each other.
And now we will feel no cold
For each of us will be warmth to each other.
Now there is no loneliness
We are two bodies, but there is one life before us and one home.
When evening falls, I'll look to you and there you'll be.
And I'll take your hand and you'll take mine
And we'll turn together and we'll look to the road we travelled to reach
this--The hour of our happiness.
It stretched far behind us, and our future lies ahead--
A long and winding road where every turning means discovery
All the hopes, new laughter, shared tears,
The adventure has just begun.

Dumbledore smiled at Hermione. “Excellent, Hermione. Now, the groom’s turn. Harry.”

Harry suppressed the urge to kiss Hermione. It wasn’t time for that now, but her words had moved him so much. He beamed at her before he, too, began to recite his vows.

“How do you follow up, that?” he asked. The assembled guests laughed.

“I, um, remember when I was 11 years old and I was traveling on the Hogwarts Express for the first time on my way to Hogwarts. I was sitting there in the compartment when this bushy-haired, know-it-all came barreling into the room all confident and self-assured. I had no idea at the time that this person would become the most important person in my life. I had no idea that she would lead me on such an adventure. She has been the one person in my life who has always been there for me, even when times were bad. She stood by me when I was at my lowest point and she showed me the way back to life.”

“I made the mistake of letting you go once in my life, but I promise you I will never let you down like that again. You are my life. You are my home. You are my family.”

Dumbledore nodded as Harry finished. “Now, we will have the traditional vows. Hermione, you go first.”

“I, Hermione Elizabeth Granger, take you Harry James Potter, to be my husband, my partner in life and my one true love.
I will cherish our friendship and love you today, tomorrow, and forever.
I will trust you and honor you
I will laugh with you and cry with you.
I will love you faithfully
Through the best and the worst,
Through the difficult and the easy.
What may come I will always be there.
As I have given you my hand to hold
So I give you my life to keep”

Dumbledore motioned for Harry to begin his vows.

“I, Harry James Potter, take you Hermione Elizabeth Granger, to be my wife, my partner in life and my one true love.
I will cherish our friendship and love you today, tomorrow, and forever.
I will trust you and honor you
I will laugh with you and cry with you.
I will love you faithfully
Through the best and the worst,
Through the difficult and the easy.
What may come I will always be there.
As I have given you my hand to hold
So I give you my life to keep”

Through the best and the worst,
Through the difficult and the easy.
What may come I will always be there.
As I have given you my hand to hold
So I give you my life to keep”

“Sirius, I believe you have the rings?” Dumbledore asked.

Sirius nodded and took the rings from his pocket. He handed them to Dumbledore, who held the two rings in the palm of his hand.

“These rings signify a bond between the two of you. They symbolize the joining of your hearts and the coming together of your souls,” Dumbledore said. He took one of the golden bands and handed it to Harry.

“With this ring, I thee wed,” Harry said, as he placed the wedding band on Hermione’s trembling fingers.

Dumbledore handed the other golden band to Hermione and as she placed the ring on Harry’s finger, she recited the same vow, “With this ring, I thee wed.”

“Brilliant,” Dumbledore said, gleaming.

”Ladies, gentlemen, house elves, ghosts, and goblins, I now pronounce that they are husband and wife. Harry, you may kiss your bride.”

Harry looked at Dumbledore and then looked at Hermione. He let go of her hand and raised the veil away from her face. Her cheeks were tear-stained, but she wore a bright smile. Harry leaned in and softly kissed her. The Great Hall erupted in great applause.

Dumbledore shouted over the noise, “I present to you, Harry and Hermione Potter.”

The receiving line went on for what seemed like miles. Harry and Hermione stood side by side, as well-wishers came by, some they knew, some they didn’t.

“So where are you going on the honeymoon?” Parvati Patil asked as she passed them in the receiving line.

“I don’t know,” Hermione said, nudging Harry. “He’s keeping it a secret.”

“I think you could give me a hint,” Hermione said. “Just a tiny one.”

“No, that would spoil the surprise,” Harry said. He leaned in to whisper so only she would hear, “It really doesn’t matter, we probably won’t leave the room, anyway.”

Hermione giggled and playfully hit him on the shoulder.

“Ah, the abuse starts already and they haven’t even been married for an hour yet,” Fred said. “Once a prefect, always a prefect, right Hermione?”

“And don’t you forget it, Fred,” Hermione said, as he gave her a peck on the cheek. “Thanks for coming today. It really meant a lot to the both of us to have all the Weasleys here. You’ve always been like a second family to us.”

”We wouldn’t have missed it,” Fred said. “Free food, dancing. That’s my kind of party.”

After the last guest had passed through the receiving line, Harry and Hermione made it over to the wedding cake and playfully cut the cake as photographers snapped pictures.

The bandleader suddenly began playing music and announced that it was time for the happy couple to dance the first dance. Harry smiled as he walked toward his wife. He took her hand and led her to the dance floor.

The singer began to sing “When You Say Nothing At All”. Hermione wrapped her arms around her husband’s neck as they began to dance slow. They could feel all the eyes on the room on them, but they only saw each other.

“Can you believe it?” Hermione whispered in his ear. “We’re married!”

“My wife,” Harry whispered back. “My wife. As in, this is my wife, Hermione.”

“I kind of like the sound of that,” she whispered. “Just don’t ever call me the old ball and chain, okay?”

“Deal,” Harry said. “I love you, you know?”

“I sure hope so,” Hermione said, cheekily. “I’m kind of crazy about you, too, you know.”

They kissed softly and the crowd around them clapped enthusiastically. They laughed and motioned for the other guests to dance, too. Harry watched as Hermione’s dad took his daughter out on the dance floor. He looked at the two of them dancing and wondered how he’d ever gotten so lucky. She was one in a million and she’d picked him. He didn’t know what he’d done to deserve it, but he was happy that she was with him and he was happy that they were going to start their own family.

As he thought back on everything they’d been through, he realized he’d always known deep down that this was where they would end up, together. This wasn’t an ending, though, this was just the beginning.

(THE END---OF MY FANFICTION ANYWAY!!!!)

THANK YOU TO ALL THAT TOOK THE TIME TO LEAVE ME REVIEWS. YOU GUYS HAVE BEEN EXCELLENT. I CAN’T TELL YOU WHAT A GREAT EXPERIENCE THIS HAS BEEN FOR ME. I HOPE YOU ALL ENJOYED READING IT AS MUCH AS I ENJOYED WRITING IT.

27. Epilogue

Normal 2 126 2003-07-16T02:08:00Z 2003-07-16T02:08:00Z 1 2618 14923 124 35 17506 10.2625 Clean Clean MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Authors Note:
I couldn’t leave you guys hanging! I knew I couldn’t end it without doing something with the birth of the baby. I hope you guys like this! This is truly the end of this particular story. I have been so touched by the nice reviews you guys have left! You guys totally rock! I never imagined when I began writing this what an experience it would be for me. Thanks to everyone! Enjoy….

Epilogue

What a difference a year makes, Harry couldn’t help thinking as he paced back and forth between the couches in the waiting room at St. Mungo’s in the labor and delivery ward.

A year ago, he wouldn’t have been here. A year ago, he was in Australia making a huge bust on a major case. He was out traveling doing what he’d felt he’d been born to do, what he felt he was obligated to do. He’d been living up to that name that had given him unwanted fame, The Boy Who Lived.

He didn’t need to be that anymore. It would always be a part of him, yes, but it wasn’t something that he felt that he had to live up to anymore. There were more important things. His life had new meaning now. He had a beautiful wife whom he loved and who loved him back. He had a life. He had a home. Within a few hours, he would have a child. In just a few months, he would begin his job as the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts.

Even his and Hermione’s relationship with Ron was improving. While it was nowhere near the way it had used to be, it was much better than it had been. No doubt this was helping along by Ron falling head over heels for Luna Lovegood.

Things were definitely looking up all around. Now, if only he knew what was going on behind those double doors, he’d be ecstatic.

He’d spent the past two hours, pacing back and forth between the couches, waiting and watching the clock. It seemed like they’d been there for days and not a few short hours.

The waiting room was empty, save for Harry, Sirius and Hermione’s dad, Robert. Sirius and Robert were the picture of calm, cool, and collected. Sirius was thumbing through a magazine and Robert was reading a book. Looking at them, Harry wondered how they could be so calm at a time like this. Harry was a different story all together. You name the emotion---he’d experienced all in the past three hours. He’d tried sitting, but he was so jumpy that didn’t last too long.

Stealing a glance at the clock on the wall, Harry noticed that it was just past two in the morning. He and Hermione had been fast asleep when Hermione had awoken suddenly in the sometime before midnight and gone into the bathroom, where her water promptly broke. She awoke a startled Harry, who promptly jumped out of bed and stubbed his toe on the bedside table.

After cursing loudly, he threw on a jumper and a pair of trainers and then helped Hermione slip into her robe and slippers. He grabbed the pre-packed suitcase that they’d packed for this occasion and took off for the living room. He was just getting ready to apparate to St. Mungo’s when it dawned on him that he was missing something. He was fixing to take his pregnant wife to the hospital and he was missing the most important thing---his pregnant wife.

“Bollocks,” he said, rushing back into the bedroom to fetch Hermione. Although she was in some discomfort, she couldn’t help laughing at her husband and the nervous wreck he’d become in the past 10 minutes.

“Take a deep breath, Harry,” she said, between giggles. “Relax.”

“Okay, okay,” Harry said, exhaling. “I should be the one telling you that, not the other way around.”

“Well, at least we’ll have a funny story to tell our child when he or she asks about the night they were born,” Hermione said. “Now, let’s get going. I’m ready for this baby to come out.”

Harry made a quick phone call to Hermione’s parents and sent emergency owl post to the Weasleys and to Sirius.

They arrived at the hospital via apparition shortly after 12:30 and Hermione was promptly checked in and led back to the delivery ward on a wheelchair. The attendant said that Harry should take a seat and when he was needed, they would come and get him.

Hermione’s parents arrived first and her mum went back to sit with her daughter. Sirius arrived soon after.

So, now here they were, three men awaiting any news.

“Harry, for the love of Merlin,” Sirius said, exasperated. “Sit down or at least stop pacing. You’re making me nervous.”

“I’m making you nervous,” Harry said sarcastically. “Don’t mind me, Sirius. My wife is back there having a baby and I’m out here, waiting, twiddling my thumbs. I can’t do anything for her and it’s killing me, not knowing what’s going on. So, pardon me, Sirius, if I’m making you nervous.”

Sirius smiled at him. “No problem, mate.”

Harry glared back at him.

Robert laughed at his son-in-law.

“This isn’t funny,” Harry said glowering at Robert.

“Trust me, Harry,” Robert began, “you don’t want to go back there any sooner than you have to. I remember when Karen was in labor with Hermione. She called me every name in the book. She threatened to kill me if I ever came near her again. Said that it was all my fault that she was in all that pain. So, unless you enjoy that type of abuse, trust me when I say, you don’t want to be back there right now.”

“Surely it can’t be that bad. Can it?” Harry asked.

Robert shook his head. “No, you’re right. It’s not that bad.”

Harry exhaled. “Good.”
“It’s much worse,” Robert said.

Sirius stifled his own laughter at the last comment. He knew that laughter might set his godson off again.

At that moment, a loud pop filled the room as Arthur and Molly Weasley appared. Mr. Weasley was still in his pajamas and an overcoat. Molly was in her nightgown and robe and coat and had pink curlers in her hair.

“We didn’t miss anything, did we?” Molly asked.

“No, at least I don’t think so,” Harry said, giving her a hug and then shaking Arthur’s hand. “We haven’t heard anything yet.”

“Good,” Molly said. “This is so exciting, Harry. You’re going to be a dad!”

“Yeah,” Harry said, and for the first time in the past two hours, he allowed himself to smile.

Thirty minutes later, a nurse came through the double doors of the maternity ward.

“Mr. Potter?” she asked.

“Yes? My wife, how is she?” Harry asked, standing up from his chair.

“She’s okay,” the nurse said. “They’re ready for you to come on back now. She’s been asking for you.”

Sirius walked over to Harry as did Molly, Robert and Arthur.

“Tell her that we’re out here and we’re thinking of her and the baby,” Molly said.

“I will,” Harry said. “It means a lot to us both that you’re here.”

Molly smiled. “I wouldn’t miss it. You and Hermione are like my own children, you know that. You always have been, no matter what.”

Harry hugged Molly tightly.

“Thank you,” he whispered in her ear.

He let Molly go and smiled nervously at the others. “Next time, I see you, I’ll be telling you good news.”

“Too right you will,” Sirius said, brightly. “Now get out of here and go see your wife.”

“Yes, sir,” Harry said, and he followed the nurse through the double doors and down a long hallway. She stopped at a set of doors and swung the door open and Harry stood at the doorway.

Hermione was lying on her hospital bed. She looked and no doubt felt exhausted. Her cheeks were flushed and red and she was sweating. Her mother, Karen, was wiping her forehead with a cold, wet cloth. Hermione wore a pained expression. Karen noticed Harry first.

“There he is,” she said, smiling at him. “The proud father-to-be in the flesh. Come on in, Harry.”

Harry gave his wife a reassuring smile and she tried to return the smile, but at that moment another contraction interrupted her attempt at a smile.

“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!” she exclaimed, clamping hard on her mother’s arm.

Harry rushed to her other side and took her hand.

“Are you okay?” he asked, his voice full of concern.

“Just peachy,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes.

“Sorry, stupid question,” Harry said sheepishly.

“I’m sorry, Harry,” Hermione said. “I shouldn’t get upset with you. This is a new experience for both of us. I should try and remember that. It’s just a little hard when this excruciating pain goes through my entire body.”

Harry laughed. He leaned in and kissed her forehead.

“Mum,” Hermione said, turning to face her mother. “Why don’t you take a break and see Daddy and let him know how I’m doing. I know you need the break.”

“Are you sure, sweetheart?” Karen asked.

“Positive,” Hermione said. “Harry’s here now.”

“Okay,” Karen said. “I could do with a cup of coffee. I’ll be back soon, okay?”
Hermione nodded and watched as her mother left the room.

“Have they given you anything for the pain?” Harry asked.

“They gave me a little something, but they couldn’t risk anything too strong, they don’t want to compromise the health of the baby,” Hermione said. “Sometimes, I wish we’d done this at a Muggle hospital. There’s this thing called an epidural that I’d kill for right about now.”

All of a sudden Hermione’s grip on Harry’s hand tightened considerably and he looked up to see a look of pain and discomfort come over her face.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” she exclaimed.

“Hermione,” Harry said, feeling as if the bones in his hand were about ready to break. “Sweetheart, my hand…bones breaking…hello, Hermione?”

She finally let go of his hand when the contraction passed.

“Sorry,” she whispered. “That was a really bad one.”

“It’s okay,” Harry said, shaking his hand. “You’ve got quite a strong grip there.”

Six hours later….

Hermione still hadn’t given birth, yet, and her contractions were coming closer together and becoming more painful. Harry’s hands were numb from where she’d gripped tightly on them.

They’d decided they didn’t want to know the sex of the baby ahead of time. At the moment, Hermione didn’t really care one way or the other if it was a boy or a girl. All she cared about or knew at that very moment was that she was ready for this baby to get out.

She tried to smile as the mediwizard in charge of delivery, Tally Thompson, came into the room.

“I hear we’re ready for that baby to come on out,” Tally said. “So, let’s not hold it up any longer. You ready?”

“Yes,” Hermione said. “More than you could ever know.”

“Okay, then,” Tally said, taking a seat at the edge of the bed. “Let’s get to it then.”

“Okay, Hermione,” Tally said. “I want you to give me a good push.”

Hermione did so. She grabbed hold of Harry by the collar and pulled him closer to her.

“Harry,” she said. “We are never going to have sex again, okay? Never, ever again.”

Harry laughed.

“I’m serious,” she said, forcefully. She finally let go of his collar and Harry sat back down on the chair beside the bed.

Tally looked up and laughed. “We’ll talk about that later, Mr. and Mrs. Potter. Right now, I need you to push once more, Hermione.”

Again, Hermione did as she was told.

“Good, good,” Tally said. “I can see the baby’s head. You’re doing good, sweetie. Can you give me one more good push?”

“I c-c-can’t do it,” Hermione said, her voice trembling. “I don’t think I can.”

“Yes, you can,” Harry said. “You’re nearly there, Hermione. Just one more push.”

Hermione scowled. “Well if you think it’s so easy, Harry, why don’t you do it?”

“I’m just trying to help,” Harry said, defensively.

“Well, don’t,” Hermione said, “you are doing the opposite of helping.”

Tally looked up at the two of them. “If you two don’t mind, this baby would really like to come out, so if you’d quit arguing for one second and give me one more push, that would be brilliant, okay?”

“Oh, all right!” Hermione exclaimed, pushing with every last ounce of energy she had left.

Within seconds, a baby’s cry filled the room. Hermione looked expectantly at Tally, who held the baby up and exclaimed, “Well, look at that! You two have a beautiful, healthy baby girl!”

“A girl!” Hermione exclaimed. “We have a little girl, Harry!”

“We sure do,” Harry said. “Well done, Hermione! Well, done! Listen to her! Music to my ears!”

The baby continued to cry as one of the nurses took her to the side to clean her up and wrap her in a blanket.

Tally smiled. “Just remember that when she’s waking you up at three o’clock in the morning. Then, we’ll talk about music to your ears!”

Both Hermione and Harry laughed. Hermione relaxed and lay back all the way on the bed. She was exhausted and wanted to get some sleep, but more than anything she wanted to hold her daughter in her arms.

The nurse brought the blanket-clad baby over to them and placed her gingerly in Hermione’s waiting arms.

“How can you love someone so much that you just met?” Hermione asked, smiling broadly at her baby girl.

“I was just thinking the same thing,” Harry said, leaning in and kissing his daughter on her forehead. “She’s so tiny.”

“Would you like to hold her?” Hermione asked, handing him the baby.

Harry held his little girl in his arms and never remembered in all his life ever being this content and peaceful. This felt right. This felt like a little slice of heaven on earth.

“Hey, I’m outnumbered in our little family, here,” Harry said. “Two girls against me. We’re going to have to give her a little brother, soon.”

Hermione glared at him. “I’ll get back to you on that.”

Tally smiled at the three of them. “Well, I hate to break up this scene, but we’re going to need to take the baby just for a little while, make sure she’s okay and let the little mother here get some rest. You, too, Harry.”

A nurse came over and reluctantly took the baby away from her parents. “I love you,” he said.

“I love you,” she repeated.

****

The next day, Hermione and Harry were visiting the baby in the nursery when one of the mediwizards came toward them about the birth certificate.

“We need to know if you’ve chosen a name,” she said expectantly.

Harry looked at Hermione. They had thrown around a number of names in the past few weeks, but nothing concrete had been decided.

“I have a suggestion,” Hermione said. “Feel free to veto if you like, but I’ve been thinking about this for awhile and I kinda have an idea.”

“Okay,” Harry said. “As long as it’s not Delores or Rita or anything like that.”

“Oh good heavens, no,” Hermione said, laughing. “Actually, I was thinking of Lily Caroline Potter. Lily, of course, in honor of your mother, and Caroline, because I’ve always liked that name. What do you think?”

Harry kissed her softly. “I love it.”

Hermione smiled gleefully. “You do?”

“Yes,” Harry said. “I really do. I think it’s brilliant altogether, but let’s ask her what she thinks, huh?”

He took the baby from the nurse and smiled at her, “So, my little sweetheart, what do you think of the name Lily Caroline Potter?”

The baby just stared at him blankly. “I’ll take your non-answer as a

‘yes’.”

Hermione snickered. “Lily Caroline, your father is a certifiable goofball.”

“Don’t listen to her,” Harry said, laughing. “So, what about the other thing we talked about? Do you think he’ll do it?”

Hermione looked thoughtful. “I hope so. There’s one way to find out.”

A couple of hours later, Hermione was packing up her bag and getting ready to be discharged from the hospital. Harry was busily loading the flowers, cards and balloons she’d received onto a trolley cart.

A knock on the door startled both of them and they turned to find Ron smiling at them.

“You making a break for it, Hermione?” Ron asked.

Hermione grinned. “Yeah, they’re letting me out for good behavior.”

“Well, I just saw the baby outside with your mum, Hermione, and all I have to say is, it’s a good thing she seems to have gotten all her looks from you.”

“Hey!” Harry said. “I am right here, you know.”

“Oh, Harry,” Ron said cheekily. “I didn’t see you over there.”

“So, how was the road trip?” Hermione asked.

“Great. We won two out of three. I would have been here sooner, but that dictator coach of mine wouldn’t hear of it. I wish I could have been here to see it.”

“No, you don’t,” Hermione said. “It wasn’t exactly my finest moment.”

“I still have the battle scars to show for it,” Harry said, showing Ron his hands that still bore bruises and scratches.

“I told you she was mental the first day we met her, didn’t I?” Ron said.

Hermione threw a towel at him.

“Well, we’re glad to see you, Ron,” Harry said. “Because we have something important to ask you.”

“Okay, shoot,” Ron said, taking a seat on the hospital bed.

“Well, we’ve already asked Ginny and she’s agreed to be the godmother and we were hoping that if you wouldn’t mind, we’d be honored for you to be our baby’s godfather,” Harry said.

Hermione wrapped an arm around Harry. “We’d understand if you didn’t want to, Ron, but please understand that we couldn’t think of a finer person to entrust our baby to than you should anything ever happen to either of us.”

Ron looked at both of them, amazed. He didn’t know what to say.

“Ron?” Harry asked.

“I, uh,” Ron stuttered. “I can’t believe that you’d want me, I mean-“

“We do,” Harry interrupted. “You were our first and only choice for this. You’d really be helping us out if you’d say yes.”

“I’d be honored,” Ron said.

“You would?” Hermione asked.

“Yes, I accept,” Ron said, breaking into a smile.

Hermione squealed happily and threw her arms around Ron. Harry joined in and for the longest time, they stood there in a group hug.

This was definitely the way things were meant to be.